SEARCH!
Id Vlad Saved Scrape Time Status Scrape Result Original Ad Adarchiveid Creative Links Title Body Cta Type Link Url Pageid Page Name Page Profile Uri Page Like Count Collationcount Collationid Currency Enddate Entitytype Fevinfo Gatedtype Hasuserreported Hiddensafetydata Hidedatastatus Impressionstext Impressionsindex Isaaaeligible Isactive Isprofilepage Cta Text Pageinfo Pageisdeleted Pagename Reachestimate Reportcount Ad Creative Byline Caption Dynamic Versions Effective Authorization Category Display Format Link Description Link Url Page Welcome Message Creation Time Page Profile Picture Url Page Entity Type Page Is Profile Page Instagram Actor Name Instagram Profile Pic Url Instagram Url Instagram Handle Is Reshared Version Branded Content Current Page Name Disclaimer Label Page Is Deleted Root Reshared Post Additional Info Ec Certificates Country Iso Code Instagram Branded Content Spend Startdate Statemediarunlabel Actions
2,768,140
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2768041}'
Yes 2025-03-03 19:10 active 2791 0 🔞Attention! Do not read in publicïŒđŸ‘‰ "Where is she?" I hear the Beta scream. I groan and rise to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket before heading over. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don't make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. "Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office." Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If only I could find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. But I didn't need another week locked up with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. "We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Don't you understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!" I don't answer, It's a trap, a ploy to provoke me into saying something that would justify punishment. I keep my eyes lowered, avoiding his gaze. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn't mess around and he had the largest pack. "He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!" We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He grabs my shoulders, his nails digging into my skin as he turns me around and kicks me into the office. "Useless Wolf." He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean against it, observing the already clean office. It looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don't quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. "Is this the way you greet all Alphas?" His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. "I'm sorry." I whisper, getting to my feet. "I...I thought I was alone." I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. "Come forward." He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey wil kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I'm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. "You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?" I nod, though I couldn't tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. "I would prefer it if you spoke to me." He growls, "I'm not in the mood to play games." "Yes." I whisper. I couldn't help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? "Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me." "I..." I hated the question. "You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It's rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?" His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact."My Wolf abilities were bound," I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn't interested in that part. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, "Why would someone do that?" If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. "It was a punishment." I whisper. It wasn't far from the entire truth. There's a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn't tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me "Neah, what are you doing in my office?" He turns to the crimson eyed man. "I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it's him. My brother spins around, hand poised to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. "I wouldn't do that if I were you."Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He is taller than my brother, more muscly too. "Neah," My name rolls off of his tongue, "was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested." What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. "Go and get Beta Kyle." Alpha Trey seethes. "Tell him our guest is here." I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. "Beta Kyle," I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. "Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you." He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. "You're lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't see sunlight for a few days." Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn't speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn't last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. "Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating." I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. "Neah is your sister, correct?" Alpha Dane questions my brother. "She is." Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. "Why do you treat her like trash?" Straight to the point, my brother wouldn't like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn't know what to do. I couldn't move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. "Neah was responsible for our parents' death." Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. "Responsible how?" Alpha Dane's voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. "She served them Wolfsbane." Don't make a sound. Don't make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. "You poisoned your parents?" "I was six." I splutter. "I just made them lemonade." My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. "Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old." "A six year old should know the difference between plants." Alpha Trey snaps "Sounds to me like she was set up." Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of me. "You weren't there, Alpha Dane." My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. "I didn't ask you here to talk about my slave!" Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha's he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha's, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. "You're right and now I have a few things to mull over." "I thought we agreed." My brother exclaims "Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out." The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. "What the heck did you say to him?" My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. "N...nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny." "Did you tell him?" Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. "WELL?" My brother yells when I don't immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. "But I didn't say it was you." I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. "If you have ruined this, you won't see daylight again." He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. "Please
." I beg. "He was an Alpha
I
 I had to answer him." My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull... "Alpha Dane, I thought you had left." Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. "I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?" "As I said," my brother holds his ground, "She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves." "You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!" Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. "If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?" Both Alpha Trey and Beta Kyle hold their tongues. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. I see those crimson eyes land on my swollen face. "I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey." Alpha Dane speaks up again. "We have already agreed on terms." "Well, I'm adding one. And if you don't agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don't want that." "I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?" Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. "You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal." Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? "Deal." Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn't take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. "I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow." He reaches a hand out and cups my face, "Ensure you have everything packed." He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. "If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about." He struts out, slamming the door behind him. After Dane leaves, my brother grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to have a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the coldest man in the world, he's killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what happens to you!" LEARN_MORE https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783& New world publications https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/ 3,810 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn more 0 wwwedb.com VIDEO At six years old, I accidentally killed my parents. For the punishment I, an alpha female, became a slave in my own house.. My wolf's abilities were bounded, twice—a crippling blow that left me vulnerable. As if I were nothing more than property, my brother sold me to a ruthless alpha as part of some clan contract. The rumour I've heard about him that nine fiancee has been killed by him. Then, I discovered that this ruthless alpha, the one who now owned me, was my mate ... https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480618325_1201658214284080_2024237032028727409_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=oPSzOYetowEQ7kNvgHBctb9&_nc_oc=Adh4yzsXopeNxDDHqSZmzwIPZWNze8Yijo5dujqUFk9hrAUltld5_K5XiQwHpQl4Cnj61BA4m3nApnmTZhK7Wbgh&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=ABywi5LrjV6bWjCLndJN5zv&oh=00_AYAO4Ooh7g-FtjY-drAedeWtNP5hkmofsp3n5BGLveGJUw&oe=67CC23D0 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 New world publications 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,766,453
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null
Yes 2025-03-03 18:48 active 2790 0 Read next chapter To survive, she climbed into her so-called uncle's bed. Two years later, she realized she was just a toy. Heartbroken, she left after seeing him at his first love's prenatal checkup. ===== The winters in Ulares were bone-chilling, but inside Cloudscape Mansion, the air was thick with warmth and passion. "Uncle Ethan
" Nyla Green gasped, her voice catching. Ethan's lips quirked into a satisfied smirk. "Being so well-behaved tonight, aren't you?" "Don't you like it when I'm well-behaved?" The hunger in Ethan's eyes was undeniable. "What is it you want?" Settling into the armchair by the window, he asked, his mood seemingly lighter than usual. "Will you give me anything I ask for?" Nyla's voice was soft, hesitant, her hopeful gaze fixed on his sharp, handsome face. "Depends on what it is," Ethan replied evenly. "I want to be Mrs. Brooks." The warmth in Ethan's expression disappeared, replaced by a glacial stare that sent a chill down her spine. Nyla's heart sank as he let out a mocking laugh. "I've been too soft on you," he said coldly. "You think that gives you the right to ask for something like that?" Nyla bit her lip, "Callie's back, isn't she? You're planning to marry her, aren't you?" Callie Higgins--the name itself was enough to twist Nyla's gut. She was Ethan's first love--the woman who had once saved his life from kidnappers when he was eighteen. After the incident, their families agreed that Ethan and Callie would get engaged when the time was right. Ethan's expression flickered, just for a moment, but it was enough for Nyla to know she'd struck a nerve. She'd been with him for two years; she knew him well. "I just want a status. You know how hard it is for me in the Brooks family. Without protection, I--" "Protection?" Ethan cut her off, his tone sharp. In a flash, he was in front of her, gripping her chin firmly. His dark eyes bored into hers, fierce and unyielding. "Do you think I don't see through you, Nyla? You think you're worthy of being Mrs. Brooks?" Chapter 2 Time To Let Go "Ethan Brooks, you haven't changed a bit--still as cold-hearted as ever," Nyla snapped. The warm atmosphere had long since turned to ice. Nyla's expression was calm, though her intentions were anything but hidden. Tears glimmered in her defiant eyes. "If you're not willing to give me what I want, then this is it. From today, we're done. Beyond being my step-uncle, you have nothing to do with me anymore." Ethan's sneer was sharp, cutting through the tension like a bl*de. "You're the one who climbed into my b*d back then. And now you want to walk away? Nyla, do you really think I'm that easy to deal with?" It had been a while since the Green family's sudden collapse. Overnight, Nyla's world unraveled. Her father, Lorenzo Green, took his own life to prove his innocence, and her brother was thrown behind bars. Her mother, desperate to survive, became the mi**ress of Ethan's elder brother, Ryland Brooks. When Ryland's wife passed away, Nyla's mother--pregnant with Ryland's child--married him. The Brooks family made no secret of their disdain. Nyla had always known her place, keeping her distance from the Brooks family whenever possible. But they never intended to stop tormenting her. Out of options, she had turned to Ethan. As the current leader of the Brooks family and one of the most powerful men in Ulares, Ethan was the only one who could offer her protection. "So, what do we call this... arrangement?" Her voice was low, almost mocking. Ethan's gaze lingered on her face--dangerously beautiful, the kind that brought chaos wherever it went. "If you want something else, I might consider it," he said, his tone indifferent as he released her. The implication was clear: he wasn't letting go, not yet. Bitterness rose in Nyla's throat. She could endure being his b*dmates, but she wouldn't let herself become the other woman. That was one boundary she refused to cross. "Ethan, I'm tired. This... whatever it is, it's over." The word "over" felt hollow--Ethan had never acknowledged what they had in the first place. She pulled her torn dress over her body, her hands trembling but her resolve firm. Ethan's expression darkened. "What are you trying to prove with this tantrum?" Nyla paused, holding herself together with every ounce of willpower. She stood tall, meeting his gaze. "Mr. Brooks, if you can't give me what I want, then let's not waste any more time. I need to move on." Her words struck a nerve. Ethan grabbed her arm, "Move on? To who?" His voice dripped with menace. "Who else could ever satisfy you like I do? Don't act like this was all some mistake. You crawled into my b*d, Nyla. Don't think I'll let you forget that." Nyla's composure cracked as anger flared in her chest. She glared at him, tears brimming. "So what if I did? I regret it! You're going to marry Callie, and I'm supposed to sit here and wait for your scraps? I may be shameless, Ethan, but I'm not that pathetic." The air between them was suffocating, heavy with unspoken truths and unbearable tension. A sudden ring shattered the silence. Ethan glanced at his phone, irritation flickering across his face. He was about to ignore the call until he saw the name. Callie. He released Nyla and answered without hesitation. Nyla watched in silence, her heart sinking at his gentle tone. He'd only ever used it with her in b*d. She felt the humiliation settle deep in her ch*st. "I'll be there soon." Ethan finished the called and then dressed. He turned to Nyla. "I'll have Jackson transfer the money to your account. Don't even think about leaving." The door clicked shut behind him. Nyla sat still, staring at the empty space he left behind. Then, with a bitter laugh, she wiped her tears away. If she couldn't have what she wanted, then she'd take back what little was left of her dignity. It was time to let go. Chapter 3 So What If I Am? Nyla, now in her senior year of college, had already begun her internship while managing her own studio--a venture she had started during her junior year. She specialized in fashion design, and her studio was her pride and joy. But lately, the pressure from competitors had been relentless. Someone clearly wanted her out of Ulares. Despite the frustration, Nyla refused to back down. After a restless night, her body ached as she got ready for the day. She couldn't bring herself to wear her usual professional attire, opting instead for a casual outfit. Even in simple clothes, her elegance and charisma turned heads wherever she went. As she walked into the studio, her receptionist hesitated before approaching her. "Miss Green... um, your mother is here," she said nervously. "We tried to stop her, but... she's holding a baby, and we didn't want to risk anything." Nyla gave her a reassuring smile. Her mother, Vicki Brooks, was difficult to deal with. "It's fine. I understand. You can get back to work." Relieved, the receptionist nodded and returned to her desk. Nyla's studio wasn't large, but every inch of it reflected her touch. She had designed the interior herself, favoring a minimalist elegance that radiated sophistication. In the lounge area, she spotted her mother cradling a baby in her arms. Nolan Brooks, a premature baby, had come into the world when Vicki was in her forties. His arrival had nearly cost both their lives, and since then, Vicki's world revolved entirely around him. Standing silently in the doorway, Nyla observed her mother. Vicki's expression softened as she gently rocked Nolan, her maternal warmth unmistakable. For a fleeting moment, Nyla saw the woman Vicki used to be--a gentle, understanding wife and mother, back when the Green family was intact. But that version of her mother was gone. Now, Vicki was only a mother to Nolan. The thought stung, but Nyla pushed the feeling aside and walked into the lounge. She sat across from Vicki, who glanced up briefly before returning her attention to Nolan. Nyla's assistant quickly brought over a cup of coffee and slipped away without a word. Picking up the cup, Nyla stirred it slowly, the clinking of the spoon breaking the silence. "Why are you here?" she asked, her tone even. Vicki's gaze flickered disapprovingly over Nyla's casual outfit. "You're going out dressed like that? Don't you realize you're representing the Brooks family now? Everything you do reflects on us." Leaning back on the sofa, Nyla replied with a calm, measured voice, "My last name is Green. I've never been part of the Brooks family." Vicki's lips tightened, her frustration evident. "You--" She stopped herself, glancing down at Nolan, who stirred in her arms. Lowering her voice, she continued, "Ryland has arranged a date for you tomorrow at Delight Restaurant. You'll be meeting the second son of the Fowler family. He's from a respectable background, and it's time you start thinking about your future." Nyla raised an eyebrow, a bitter smile tugging at her lips. The second son of the Fowler family had recently been released from prison. Ryland certainly had a knack for picking matches. "I don't have time," Nyla replied dismissively, taking a sip of her coffee. Vicki's composure cracked. "No time? You didn't go to school or your studio yesterday. And you didn't come home last night either. I heard you were at a bar." She had done her homework. Nyla's late-night escapades and partying were the reason Vicki had stormed over. That kind of behavior was unacceptable. If it weren't for Nolan dozing off in her arms, she'd have already started yelling. Then Vicki's sharp eyes zeroed in on a faint red m*rk on Nyla's neck. Her expression darkened. "What's that on your neck?" she hissed. "I'm warning you, Nyla. If you're fooling around, I won't tolerate it!" Nyla paused mid-sip, setting her cup down deliberately. She met Vicki's glare with calm indifference. Her mother still looked youthful despite her age. Money sure did wonders, Nyla mused. "And what if I am?" she said, leaning back. "You haven't cared about me in years, so why pretend now? Take your precious son and leave." Chapter 4 Family Dinner "Nyla!" Vicki shot to her feet, her sudden movement jolting Nolan awake in her arms. The baby let out a wail that pierced through the studio. "It's okay, Nolan. Shh, you're okay," Vicki murmured, turning her attention to him and pointedly ignoring Nyla. "We'll go home soon, sweetheart. Be good for Mommy." Nyla rubbed her ears, the irony of the scene grating on her nerves. Without a word, she turned to leave. "Don't forget." Vicki's strained voice rang out behind her. "I've always been the one begging for help for your brother. Do you have any idea how much he's suffered in prison? And your sister-in-law? I've been the one sending her money to survive. If you had even a shred of consideration for me, you'd listen to what I say!" Nyla froze mid-step, her gaze drifting up to the ceiling as a wave of helplessness rolled over her. After the incident all those years ago, her brother had been jailed, and her pregnant sister-in-law had been so traumatized she ended up hospitalized. The baby--already five months along--couldn't be saved, and her sister-in-law's health had never recovered. The family sold everything they owned, borrowed from anyone who'd listen, and still came up short. Eventually, their options ran dry, and even close relatives cut ties. Nyla's sister-in-law finally gave up, saying she didn't want to be a burden. Vicki's marriage into the wealthy Brooks family had brought temporary relief, but her sister-in-law's lingering illness had turned into a lifelong battle--one that drained both money and hope. And Vicki, to her credit, had been the one subsidizing the expensive treatments. Nyla's fingers curled and relaxed along the edge of her sleeve--a quiet gesture of powerless compromise. "Fine. I'll go." Vicki let out a relieved sigh, her tone softening. "There's a family dinner at the Brooks Mansion tonight. Leave work early and make sure you're there. You can't miss it." Nyla felt an immediate headache brewing. She'd planned to avoid Ethan for at least a little while longer, but her plans were thwarted before they'd even begun. "I know you hate going to these things, but think about me. Think about your little brother. He's just a child, Nyla. If you don't look out for him, who will? Please, just do this for me." Vicki's words left no room for refusal. Nyla was at a loss for words. Her mother asked her to protect Nolan, but who would protect her? The Brooks family wore their civility like sheep's clothing, but beneath it, she knew better. They were wolves--every single one of them--and none would spare her if given the chance. And yet, Nyla never voiced these grievances to Vicki. It would only be pointless. Vicki would call her immature, blame her for the Brooks family's hostility, insist that Nyla brought it all upon herself. So Nyla could only swallow her resentment. Later that afternoon, Nyla left work early as instructed. She took her time getting home and changed clothes, knowing Vicki would nitpick if she didn't look the part. She settled on a gray, short tweed jacket over a black skirt--poised, polished, and appropriately elegant. Nyla despised the cold. If it weren't for the Brooks family gathering, she would have bundled herself in two down jackets and called it a day. These social charades were a performance she loathed--hollow and suffocating. But Vicki insisted she need to integrate. Half an hour later, Nyla stepped out of the taxi in front of the imposing Brooks Mansion. Just as she turned to head inside, a sleek Maybach pulled up beside her. Nyla didn't intend to acknowledge anyone--until the license plate caught her eye. Ethan's car. The tinted window rolled down slowly, and two faces came into view--elegant, pristine, and altogether too perfect. "Hello, Nyla." A woman's voice broke the moment. "I'm Callie." Chapter 5 Rivals In Love Nyla had imagined meeting Callie in countless scenarios. Maybe it would happen during one of those stolen moments with Ethan, where they'd be caught red-handed. Or perhaps at Callie and Ethan's engagement party, where Nyla would dutifully offer her congratulations as a younger member of the Brooks family. But never like this--never with Callie deliberately approaching her. Nyla glanced at Ethan, suspicious. Was he behind this? But Ethan's gaze remained locked on her, his dark eyes betraying nothing. Those eyes had a way of pulling people in. She quickly looked away, her voice cold. "Hello. Did you need something?" Nyla didn't like the Brooks family, and she liked Callie even less. Callie was, after all, a rival in love. "Oh, nothing at all. I'd just heard Ethan had a breathtakingly beautiful niece, and I couldn't resist coming to meet you. I hope that's all right," Callie replied, her voice soft and syrupy, the kind of tone that made others instinctively want to protect her, a stark contrast to Nyla's cool tone. "You're exaggerating. I'm just an ordinary person." An ordinary person who was all too easy to manipulate. The moment the words left her mouth, Nyla felt Ethan's gaze on her--sharp, teasing. She met his eyes, her expression frosty, but he didn't look away. Instead, his lips parted, and his cool voice cut through the air. "Let's go. Don't waste time on people who don't matter." Callie offered an apologetic smile. "We'll head in, then. Would you like to join us? It's a bit of a walk." The words "people who don't matter" stung more than Nyla cared to admit. Last night, Ethan had been so close--so possessive he wouldn't let her leave--and now he was acting like a stranger. Huh. If Ethan chose acting as his career, he would win the Best Actor award, and Nyla would gladly be the one throwing tomatoes at his acceptance speech. Plastering on a bitter smile, she replied, "No thanks. I don't feel comfortable riding in a stranger's car." Without waiting for a response, she turned and walked away. Behind her, the sleek Maybach sped off, its icy wind brushing her cheeks and nearly drawing tears from her eyes. But she refused to cry--not here, not at the Brooks family estate. The sprawling Brooks Mansion loomed ahead, its gardens and private villas spread across more than seven thousand square feet. It was the largest private residence in Ulares and an unyielding symbol of the Brooks family's influence. The family dinner was held in the main house of the estate, and by the time Nyla arrived, the room was already packed. Her eyes immediately found Ethan, standing beside Callie, who was chatting amicably with the wife of Ethan's second brother. They looked disturbingly at ease with one another. "Why are you so late? Didn't I tell you to leave work early?" The voice belonged to Vicki, who appeared beside Nyla in a black gown and white mink shawl, exuding effortless grace. Nyla forced a smile, though she detested the way Vicki had shed her real self to fit into the Brooks family mold. "It's a long drive. Besides, I'm here now, aren't I?" Her eyes roved over the crowd. Faces turned her way, some barely hiding their disdain. "Honestly, we shouldn't have bothered coming." Vicki tightened her grip on Nyla's hand, her voice dropping to a whisper. "If you listened to Ryland and made connections with the Fowler family, we wouldn't be in this position." Nyla's tone sharpened. "If you're in such a rush, feel free to go see my blind date yourself." "Don't be ridiculous!" Vicki hissed, glancing around nervously. The last thing she wanted was to cause a scene here. "Then stop nagging me," Nyla retorted. "Unless you want me to make a real fuss." Vicki bit back her frustration, unwilling to press further. Nyla slipped away and found an empty corner, determined to stay invisible until the endless family dinner wrapped up. But, of course, the peace didn't last. "Nyla, why are you sitting here all by yourself? Are you feeling out of place?" Callie's sugary voice rang in her ear. "I can show you around if you'd like." Chapter 6 Definition Of Decorum "Thank you, I appreciate your concern, Miss Higgins, but that won't be necessary." Nyla blinked leisurely, suppressing a yawn. The previous night had been relentless and exhausting, and as she sat in the quiet corner, weary and disinterested, she had thought no one would disturb her. Unexpectedly, Callie had come over, initiating conversation. As Nyla observed the gentle expression on Callie's face, a sardonic grin took root in her thoughts. She now understood Ethan's distaste for her; he evidently preferred someone more like Callie. "Leave her be, Callie. That woman is nothing but trouble. Who knows who she'll charm next? You're too good for her." These words came from Stella Brooks, the daughter of Ethan's second brother. Nyla turned toward Stella, her expression teasingly challenging. "Perhaps you're right. Maybe I should seek out Lukas for an enlightening chat in his bedroom. He'd probably appreciate it. And perhaps tomorrow I'll drop by Austen's place--I still know how to get in." Lukas Brooks, Stella's younger brother, had been captivated by Nyla from the start, wanting nothing more than to stay by her side. His family, convinced of Nyla's manipulative charm, met her with cold disdain. Consequently, Lukas found himself transferred to a distant boarding school. Austen Mitchell, the focus of Stella's unrequited affections, had grown up next door to Nyla. Their families were intertwined, and he always saw Nyla as kin, a fact unknown to many. This was the root of Stella's vehement animosity toward Nyla. Originally, Nyla endured her insults, but Stella's escalation to physical threats forced Nyla to retaliate. "Shame on you!" Stella seethed, her cheeks burning. "Don't think for a moment you belong in the Brooks household just because you share our roof! You're no better than your mother. It's clear now why your family crumbled--you thrive on being a shameless intruder!" Shadows flickered in Nyla's eyes, her fist tightening inside her sleeve, though her expression remained calm. "Has Austen actually accepted your advances? You seem to be the one relentlessly pursuing him. He freely opens his door to me. Can you say the same? Your efforts seem futile. He shows no interest in you." Stella's eyes welled up, her hand lifted for a slap, but Callie intervened just in time. "Stella, that was uncalled for. Why would you say such things?" Callie's voice carried the weight of a mentor scolding a student. Flushed and tearful, Stella bit her tongue following Callie's sharp scolding. With a restrained smile but firm voice, Callie maintained her composed aristocratic air. "You're under the Brooks' roof now, Nyla. It's high time to leave your old ways behind. We expect decorum in a family of the Brooks family's standing." Nyla noted Callie's attempt to shame her and wondered about her motives. Her secret with Ethan was safe. What was driving Callie's hostility? Was it just a personal dislike? Nyla's lethargy vanished, replaced by simmering annoyance. "Stella called me a shameless intruder and hurled insults, yet you don't accuse her of indecorum. I merely stated some facts, less harshly than her, and yet here you are, Miss Higgins, accusing me of impropriety." Nyla's voice was measured as she locked eyes with Callie, her laughter tinged with scorn. "So, this is your definition of decorum, Miss Higgins? Your upbringing must indeed be exemplary." Chapter 7 Lecture Me On Callie's Behalf? Callie's expression shifted, her eyes softening with a tinge of apology. "I didn't mean it like that," she said gently. "I just thought
 it might help you to fit in better with the Brooks family." Nyla's gaze swept over the two women in front of her. Stella still looked like she was ready to tear her apart, while Callie's carefully composed friendliness had started to crumble. Suddenly, the family dinner didn't seem so dull after all. One person warned her not to dream too big about the Brooks family, and the other subtly reminded her of her place as an outsider. How delightfully amusing. "And what does that have to do with you, Miss Higgins?" Nyla asked, standing abruptly. A sly smile curved her lips as she added, "Stella does have a point, though. Who knows who I'll charm next? Maybe one day
 Ethan will end up in my b*d too. Instead of worrying about me, Miss Higgins, you might want to keep an eye on yourself." The smile vanished as quickly as it had appeared. Without waiting for a response, Nyla turned and strode toward the garden. "You b**ch! How dare you even think about Uncle Ethan!" Stella's shrill voice pierced the air. "Callie, see? She doesn't deserve your kindness. She's shameless!" Callie's eyes lingered on Nyla's retreating figure, all pretense of kindness gone. Her voice was cold and measured. "Just an outsider. Does she really think the Brooks family will protect her? Let's see how long she lasts." The garden, though chilled by the winter air, offered a quiet sanctuary to Nyla. Dinner still hadn't been served--Roger Brooks, Ethan's father, hadn't arrived yet. Nyla was grateful she wasn't particularly hungry. Otherwise, she might have had an outright clash with Vicki and left. Most of the flowers had withered, leaving the once vibrant landscape barren and forlorn. She studied the decayed flowers, finding an odd comfort in their desolation. Settling onto a swing tucked in the corner of the garden, Nyla pushed herself back and forth lightly, lost in thought. The Ethan situation was spiraling. If things ended between them now, her carefully laid plans would collapse. When she first approached Ethan, she'd told herself it was all calculated--a means to an end. But somewhere along the way, her emotions had betrayed her. She'd been starved of love for so long that the taste of it--however fleeting--had made her greedy. She didn't want to let him go. "Do you think you can hide out here after stirring trouble?" Ethan's voice cut through the stillness, sharp yet calm. "Do you think the Brooks family is that forgiving?" Nyla froze for a second before resuming her lazy swaying. The light from the house spilled onto her figure, casting her in an ethereal glow that made her seem almost otherworldly--a delicate flower in a crumbling garden. She tilted her head slightly, her hair spilling across her chest, and smiled faintly. "So, are you here to lecture me on your future fiancée's behalf?" Her eyes, glimmering with playful defiance, locked onto his. Ethan hated and loved those eyes--the mischievous glint that made her look like a sly little fox, always drawing him closer. "You're getting bolder." "If that's your reason, you can save your breath," Nyla retorted, bitterness threading her words. "I won't apologize. And you don't have to remind me of my place either. Whether the Brooks family hates me or not is none of your concern. After all, I'm just
 insignificant, right?" Ethan's expression darkened instantly. He crossed the distance between them in a few long strides and pulled her down onto his lap as sat on the swing, its frame gr*aning under their combined weight. "Have you already forgotten who was in my b*d yesterday, pleasing me?" Nyla's eyes widened as she struggled against him, "Let go of me! Ethan, this is the Brooks Mansion. Someone will see!" ...... What happens next? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &3& LEARN_MORE https://fbweb.moboreader.net/67687322-fb_contact-e Fun Novel https://www.facebook.com/100090881055588/ 1,340 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn more 0 fbweb.moboreader.net VIDEO https://fbweb.moboreader.net/67687322-fb_contact-ena255_2-0124-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=331118&accid=233925549638247&exdata=7FAD4AB9C958D0044D1E28A83EA030F73C78A3EFF1558C98 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476465502_9177470765669208_8073763403894157457_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=iU_Z5_8v7jAQ7kNvgGNbNFQ&_nc_oc=AdjMrCmo15O_uwjzi1lthQAPOVVe3OoRYNYhu-G6z8lPcip-rOONwUbGS-486Y2PsFCNj3IP4oM3G8o6IrrsAR8K&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AgSFmTAr--PxyTNfRZOd7n1&oh=00_AYDoyI9s5MQvItcvFZ56YoM3Cvkn7JAoMll0a57IQK2jKA&oe=67CC29AA PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Fun Novel 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,767,481
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2767480}'
Yes 2025-03-03 18:56 active 2790 0 FREE Immersive Counseling Retreat Consultation! Do you feel weighed down by Anxiety, Depression, or Emotional Triggers? Are you stuck in a cycle of Self-Doubt or Unhealthy Relationships, wondering why the same patterns keep repeating?⁣⁣ ⁣⁣ If you’re ready for real change, a Syrona Intensive Therapy Retreat could be the breakthrough you need.⁣⁣⁣ ⁣⁣ For the Next Week, we’re Offering 25 Spots for a FREE 30-minute Discovery Call to see if you qualify for our exclusive Syrona Intensive Therapy Retreat. This immersive experience is designed to help you break free from emotional struggles, rewire unhealthy patterns, and create lasting change in just three days.⁣⁣⁣ ⁣⁣ Why Choose a Syrona Intensive Retreat?⁣⁣⁣ ⁣⁣ ✅ Accelerated Healing – 18 hours of focused therapy over just 3 days—equivalent to more than 4 months of weekly sessions.⁣⁣⁣ ⁣⁣ ✅ Deep Transformational Work – Uncover the root causes of your struggles, rewire self-defeating patterns, and build a healthier relationship with yourself and others.⁣⁣⁣ ⁣⁣ ✅ Science-Based Approach – Our expert clinicians stay at the forefront of neuroscience and psychology to guide you through cutting-edge healing techniques.⁣⁣⁣ ⁣⁣ ✅ Safe & Supportive Environment – Experience deep emotional work in a space designed for growth, clarity, and lasting change.Our clients tell us time and again that this retreat was the turning point they had been searching for. Are you ready to make it yours?⁣⁣⁣ ⁣⁣ Sign up below for a FREE 30-minute Discovery Call and take the first step toward healing and transformation. LEARN_MORE https://www.syronacounseling.net/optin Syrona Counseling Retreats https://www.facebook.com/syronacounseling/ 33 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn more 0 www.syronacounseling.net VIDEO Book an appointment today. https://www.syronacounseling.net/optin 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/481821343_666703535797659_3081718741524910669_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=X3B4cz4xkcUQ7kNvgGv-qj1&_nc_oc=AdiO62ywWhpZSIElEEiHB-eRhkTqqWrx-75NW1Rws9ph1GyQR1UDfEtEaaLcvkPeXRAf4UAUofJ80aOKh0CuKFeT&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=Ao3qKV1QRXSwsb3sNDDFfrG&oh=00_AYB75l1A2Nqo1LmCc45oafE5Jrf2v_oYTLu3uz1OeJw9Rw&oe=67CC324A PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Syrona Counseling Retreats 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,766,180
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2765610}'
No 2025-03-03 18:28 active 2789 0 Win 2 tickets to DoDublin Tours legendary Hop-on Hop-off Tours, and get a chance to explore all of Dublin’s most iconic landmarks for up to 24 hours 🚌 During your tour, you will also be treated to live commentary from DoDublin’s FĂĄilte Ireland trained drivers, all native Dubliners (and great entertainers!) ☘ All you have to do to enter this competition is:1ïžâƒŁ Like this post đŸ«¶2ïžâƒŁ Follow Travel2Ireland and DoDublin Tours đŸ“Č3ïžâƒŁ Tag the chosen one, aka the person you’d take on this Dublin adventure 🎉Want to book a DoDublin Tour right now? Use our exclusive promo code ‘travel2’ for a 25% discount on your 24h & 48h Hop-on Hop-off tours* đŸ€ïżœThe lucky winner will be announced on the 6th of March on our story 🎁 Please remember, this competition is run by the official Travel2Ireland account. We will never ask for payment info, beware of any other pages claiming otherwise 🚹*T&C’s: This offer is valid from now, February 2025, until the end of May 2025, for bookings from now until the end of September 2025.#Travel2Ireland #travelblog #tourismireland #thingstodoinireland #dublin #IrishTourism #competition #giveaway #dodublin #bustour #dodublinbus #hoponhopoff Travel2Ireland https://www.facebook.com/travel2ireland.ie/ 3,142 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 VIDEO 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/482228437_1525961891404535_5123294740733305655_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=q9ZQxRoucHAQ7kNvgFlL6Uu&_nc_oc=AdjLid2-AZm3GYRJnLlHo1TL7e7E365PjOmiv41yosgZjtTKo6zI2zTxia8GeAhE9iIKQZCTJGHO4XsdBPS6KO6n&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ATzmQqaXc17XVCFu-aj-rEU&oh=00_AYCJ06giBGS51odgG2Wr6MLOGnuA42NKGj2iWEmcn-WLtQ&oe=67CC2D06 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Travel2Ireland 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,766,164
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2766163}'
No 2025-03-03 18:28 active 2789 0 Were you born in March? đŸ„‘đŸ… Were you born in March? A surprise might be waiting for you! đŸ„‘đŸ… APPLY_NOW https://rewardstester.com/pubo/?ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad Amazing Deals https://www.facebook.com/100090843744513/ 515 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Apply now 0 rewardstester.com VIDEO https://rewardstester.com/pubo/?ad_id={{ad.id}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&campaign_id={{campaign.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&campaign_name={{campaign.name}}&source={{site_source_name}}&placement={{placement}}&cpid=abc543c6-38b2-4fea-a0e1-d5fd0afe6c53&lpid=7047faff-788d-4e1a-b837-20163b9e9eba 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/481175642_591416157208460_2741352890227071118_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ve_36K9KYYQQ7kNvgGKv5Rm&_nc_oc=AdgWGYzf1AgY0pUZkNPp6CIiucRnPlHooKCqvrlkLNYamRe1jCiziC8fPKqfD9F_5QNztjbTg1njZ5uULVB7SlrP&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A960gm6MOS0jXqhPp_qhbRc&oh=00_AYCso4FMHdT9IzhtGSKcMxzgHi2-5Yk8AS_0Ri62BOCa5w&oe=67CC1C7B PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Amazing Deals 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,766,973
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2766980}'
Yes 2025-03-03 18:53 active 2790 0 VIEW_INSTAGRAM_PROFILE http://instagram.com/sovereignty.holistic sovereignty.holistic https://www.instagram.com/_u/sovereignty.holistic 0 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Visit Instagram Profile 0 instagram.com CAROUSEL http://instagram.com/sovereignty.holistic 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent.cdninstagram.com/v/t51.2885-19/398448420_3138988569565686_31099146090599266_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s206x206_tt6&_nc_cat=1&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=525117&_nc_ohc=C6UZKQLoXfkQ7kNvgHGd9Xn&_nc_oc=AdibO3GARabLLa5-ELsbM5una0MO0yQxIiAMW_pk75gveFLPWu8nPKtZYb-G7WVXeKWxpJVSwhNwcYgD1wYqq4NH&_nc_zt=24&_nc_ht=scontent.cdninstagram.com&oh=00_AYDUl7v79caUTyYie2a3kpYavaDi3pMvOTx6ahABDKPWqA&oe=67CC09BF IG_ADS_IDENTITY 1 0 0 sovereignty.holistic 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,766,991
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2766994}'
Yes 2025-03-03 18:53 active 2790 0 Revive Brain Power Today BREAKING: Scientists uncover a natural mineral in plants that's boosting memory and protecting brains! 🧠 ‱ Regain mental clarity ‱ Protect your brain for the future Watch the exclusive video to learn more about this life-changing discovery! LEARN_MORE https://ax.wellnessmedley.com/neucaro/?utm_source= Kelly Sampaio https://www.facebook.com/61555977635077/ 2 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 ax.wellnessmedley.com DCO {{product.description}} https://ax.wellnessmedley.com/neucaro/?utm_source=%7B%7Bcampaign.name%7D%7D&utm_medium=%7B%7Badset.name%7D%7D&utm_campaign=%7B%7Bad.name%7D%7D&cmc_adid=fb_%7B%7Bad.id%7D%7D 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/481483913_1036326734974925_3982302889726867076_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ZznJyOoxlWsQ7kNvgG6fR5d&_nc_oc=AdgxzuWDSvxDBLUxzo5xZ0l-_AhbKjGq4SfxniCrKxBrqX36_dje6-igZp0Lmw96ysibVjVZoRP-LHObIMREkXqu&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A-O7s03zBPWuNAn1MUgOay0&oh=00_AYAyhSmR3aPFOd1y8z326zEIAEdHtQ_f44OuIDa6ZQKoZA&oe=67CC25D0 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Kelly Sampaio 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,768,815
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2768738}'
No 2025-03-03 19:18 active 2792 0 đŸ”„NEW POPULAR READđŸ”„ I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a cafĂ©. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles. LEARN_MORE https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211 Galaxy in the Story https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/ 2,500 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn more 0 wwwedb.com VIDEO https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/477353371_1565679337722668_1254598481327557488_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=atRID3AYIrgQ7kNvgFc1mh3&_nc_oc=AdiecbEHDxBfjQQuYIygza915r_JqkUhczfDxdpEGm3ysmae6_D_FhkOIcGbFhtsR4-mZx1x6q2J0TCt7RQE45iQ&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AQ_4KjPqZ20WEIc02zDf_zR&oh=00_AYD4ugigfdRlZpDyqm3wRvPlqUnLPZIq57xSEwGWeh0kvA&oe=67CC1BA4 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Galaxy in the Story 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,768,236
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2768215}'
No 2025-03-03 19:10 active 2791 0 đŸ”„NEW POPULAR READđŸ”„ “I want a divorce.” I said, but there was no response. “I said I want a divorce.” I repeated louder this time, clenching my fists at my sides. Alpha Dante finally looked up from his desk, staring at me like I had come to throw another tantrum. “You are tired. Go and have a nap or something,” he said dismissively. I bit down on my lips and, in annoyance, slammed the divorce papers I had secretly gathered on his desk. “What is this?” he muttered in irritation, flipping through the papers. “These are the divorce papers. I have my signature already on them. All that’s left is your signature.” His brow furrowed, and his jaw clenched. Then suddenly, he tore the papers into shreds, causing me to gasp. “What
 what do you think you are doing? I spent months gathering that
 why would you
” “I will not divorce!” His voice thundered, causing me to flinch. He tossed the shredded papers across the room. “You are my wife. The Luna of the Moonshade Pack. How dare you ask for a divorce?” “What more do you want? You’ve caused me nothing but pain for the past three years,” I found myself yelling in anger. “You’ve had your revenge. My father's dead and you took over his pack. What more do you want? Why won’t you let me go? Why
” “It’s not enough!” he cut me off. “Your pain is not enough! You cannot be happy while I am unhappy! You will remain unhappy by my side forever,” he said, now standing, his voice filled with nothing but disdain. I let out a shaky breath. Who was he? This wasn’t the man I had fallen in love with. This wasn’t the man who held me close on cold nights, who whispered sweet nothings in my ear, who promised to protect me from all harm. No, this was a stranger—a monster wrapped in the same familiar body. I shook my head in disbelief, my heart pounding in my chest. How had we come to this? “I, Amaya Blackwood
” “Don’t you dare, Amaya!” he said, taking steps forward while I took more back. “
of the Moonshade pack reject you
” “Amaya!” he yelled, closing the distance as I slammed my back against a wall. His hand gripped my jaw, his red eyes glowing as he stared at me while I glared back at him. “Divorce me, Dante,” I muttered, breathing heavily, but his grip only tightened around my jaw, so tight that it felt like he could actually crush it any moment. “Please
 let me go.” “Never!” he growled. “I will never let you go, Amaya. Even if you hate me.” We continued staring at each other, panting heavily, until I looked away. Only then did his grip loosen, and he took a step back. “Now return to your room, and don’t you ever think about something as absurd as divorce again, because it’s never going to happen.” I paused by the door, my grip tightening around the doorknob, but I said nothing. As I was returning to my room, I was so lost in thought that I bumped into someone by the stairs. “Oh, sorry,” I muttered, and when I looked up, I saw that the man I bumped into was Cyrus, the son of my father’s Beta, Vaughn. His father was part of the revolution that had overthrown my father. Unfortunately, before my father was caught, Vaughn was shot in the heart by my father. He did not survive. “Watch where you are going,” he sneered. I lowered my head and continued walking, but then he added, “The Alpha received a marriage proposal.” I froze, gripping the hem of my dress. He continued, “She’s an amazing woman. One of our best warriors. The people love her and approve of them as a couple. Do you know what this means?” He turned to me with a smug look, expecting a disapproving response. Instead, I smiled warmly. “Ah yes, they do seem like a perfect match. I already asked Dante for a divorce, but he refused. You are his close friend. I am sure you would be able to convince him to take the proposal seriously.” His smug look faltered, and he looked at me confused. “You are giving up so easily?” he said, and now I was the one who was confused. “What else can I do? He’s made it clear that I have no say in my own life. If this marriage proposal is what’s best for the pack, who am I to stand in the way?” He frowned, and when he didn’t say anything else, I turned away. When I got to my room, I closed the door behind me and let out a shaky breath as I recalled Cyrus’s words. The pack adored their new Alpha. After all, he had saved them from misfortune. Kara was also everything I wasn’t—strong, beloved, and loyal to the pack. She had fought alongside Dante for the freedom of the pack. It was only natural for them to be together. They were a perfect match, and I was sure the people would pressure Dante to accept. But what did that mean for me? Would I be finally free? No, that wasn’t possible. I was the last remaining royal bloodline of the Moonshade pack. The people hated me. They wanted me gone, and Dante would never let me go. Even if he moved on, he would keep me as a prisoner. I sighed and walked over to the window. My eyes widened for a brief moment when I saw Dante and Kara walking side by side. They were talking about something, and he was smiling. But then it all vanished as he shifted his gaze and his eyes met mine. A shiver ran down my spine, but I couldn’t look away. So we just stared at each other until Kara tugged at his sleeve, urging him to focus on her. He glanced back at her with the same warm smile, and they both walked away. “Should I jump?” was the first thought that came to my head as soon as they were out of sight. I could run as far as my legs could carry me. But where would I go? Who was I kidding? Dante had allies everywhere while I had no one. My parents were gone, their loyal followers were either scattered or dead. I was alone. Chapter 2 I woke up the next morning with a very high fever, but I still managed to get out of bed. Outside my bedroom window, I could hear chants from protesters who wanted me gone from the pack. This had become a routine; they did it every morning until they were chased away by the guards. I got dressed and headed downstairs to join Dante for breakfast. Although I didn’t want to, he had insisted, not giving me much of a choice. So, against my will, I had to see him every morning before he left the packhouse. Today was different, though. Kara was sitting at the breakfast table, smiling as she poured Dante a cup of coffee. “Good morning, Amaya,” she said, as if she wasn’t sitting in my house, at my table, sharing coffee with my husband while I sat at the far end, away from both of them. “Good morning,” I muttered, keeping my eyes down. Dante, on the other hand, didn’t look up. He was busy reading something on his tablet. “Amaya, you look pale,” she added just as I was about to take a bite of my sausage. “Are you not feeling well?” I looked at her, caught off guard. There was no way she would care. That was confirmed when I saw pity in her eyes, and my walls went back up. As if on cue, Dante looked up from his tablet, his gaze meeting mine, waiting for my response. “I
I’m fine,” I muttered. “If you’re fine, stop sulking,” Dante said coldly. “Dante,” Kara scolded. “Why are you being harsh? She doesn’t look well.” “She’s the daughter of a powerful Alpha. I’m sure her wolf will heal her,” he said. And he would be right, except I had lost contact with my wolf as a result of the trauma. It was like she just vanished. Perhaps that was another reason I couldn’t feel the mate bond, and that was why his words hurt less. “But
” Kara tried to insist, but he cut her off. “Fine
I will get the pack healer.” “No, it’s not necessary. It’s just a fever.” I tried taking a bite of the sausage, but the smell made me nauseous, and I put it back down. “Excuse me,” I said, standing up. “Where are you going?” Dante asked. “I’m not hungry,” I replied. Not waiting for his response, I turned and walked out of the dining room. In the corner, I could see some maids giggling as I walked by. I knew it was about me, but I could do nothing but continue walking. Later that evening, Dante informed me I would be joining him for a party. My dress had already been picked out, and all I had to do was be there, in his words. It was difficult walking in heels. I had mentioned this in the past, but I guess he had forgotten—or perhaps he only pretended to care back then. I felt dizzy due to my rising fever, yet I had to shake it off for the sake of this occasion. As soon as we entered, all eyes fell on us. My hand was wrapped around his, and I could feel my grip tightening because of how nervous I was, which was weird because I was always the confident one. When we walked in, a man approached us with a smile and extended his hand to Dante. “Alpha Dante, it’s a pleasure to meet you,” he said while completely ignoring my presence. “Always good to see you, Mark,” he said, returning the handshake. I stood there awkwardly as the two men continued to talk. The man didn’t even glance in my direction, making me feel like an outsider. After a while, I slowly released my grip and took a small step back, then another, until I had created some distance between us—but I could still hear their voices. “So, Alpha, why didn’t you accept the marriage proposal?” he asked, as if I wasn’t in the room with them. “I’m not sure where that rumor came from. I already have a wife,” Dante said, laughing, catching me off guard. But I quickly reminded myself it was probably just to save face. After a while, the show started, and I was back at Dante’s side. It was a live band playing one of my favorite songs. I closed my eyes as memories from years ago flooded back—when I used to perform on stages, traveling on tours. But after the incident, it felt like I lost my voice. “Luna, didn’t you use to sing?” I heard a voice from among the crowd, and my eyes snapped open. “Yes! Why don’t you sing for us?” another said. “Wait
what
I
” I tried to speak, but they cut me off. “Come on, one song! Don’t be shy. You’ve earned many awards for your singing.” It was true, but right now, I couldn’t. Before I could protest, a woman grabbed my hand forcefully and pulled me to the stage, handing me a mic. I stood in front of the stage, staring at the crowd in front of me. This was nothing compared to the hundreds of people I had sung in front of in the past, but back then, they didn’t look at me with such disdain. “Sing!” They urged, while my heart raced. In the crowd, I could see Dante staring at me expectantly. I opened my mouth, but no words came out. I just couldn’t. A sudden wave of dizziness hit me, making my body sway slightly. My skin was burning up, but at the same time, I felt so cold that my fingers were trembling. Gosh, I should have stayed back at home. My head was pounding and my legs felt like they weren’t even mine anymore. “I
I
sorry. I
” I tried to say, but my vision suddenly blurred, and the next thing I knew, the room was tilting. No, I was falling. The last thing I saw was an image of Dante’s wide eyes as he rushed toward me, but everything went black before I could see if he caught me. When I opened my eyes, I was lying in my bed. “Don’t move,” a voice said sternly. It wasn’t Dante’s—it was the pack’s healer. I blinked, watching him mix something in a small bowl. “You collapsed at the party,” he explained, not looking at me. “I can’t believe the Alpha called me for something so trivial. There are people in this pack who genuinely need my help, not
” his words trailed off. I stared at the window. My throat was dry, and my head was aching like crazy. I wanted to close my eyes, but the healer continued muttering. “Honestly, wasting my time on someone who’s probably just fine. It’s not like I have better things to do,” he said, as if I wasn’t lying right next to him. The room fell silent. After a few minutes, the door opened, and Dante stepped in. “What happened?” he asked the healer. “Nothing serious,” the healer said, waving his hand dismissively. “She’s been indoors too much. Likely a mix of stress and low energy. She’ll be fine after some rest and sunlight.” Dante crossed his arms. “She fainted in the middle of a party. That’s not nothing.” But the healer only sighed in frustration. “Alpha, I’ve told you what I think. If you don’t trust my judgment, perhaps you’d like to consult someone else. As I said, she just needs rest.” Dante’s jaw clenched as he thought for a moment. “Leave,” he ordered. The healer wasted no time gathering his things before leaving the room. When the door shut, the room fell silent again. I didn’t dare look at Dante—I was still staring at the ceiling—but I could feel his presence close. “Why didn’t you say anything earlier?” he finally asked. I closed my eyes as the headache worsened. “I’m fine,” I whispered. There was another wave of silence between us until I heard his footsteps retreating, followed by the door closing. Only then did I open my eyes. I managed to sit up and opened my drawer, picking up a bag containing pills. I grabbed the bottled water I always had next to my bed and gulped down the medicine. Without taking this, I wouldn’t be able to sleep. Chapter 3 The next days that followed, I started noticing Dante more often in the house than before. Although we never truly had a proper conversation, he wasn’t yelling like he used to. “My husband has been really cold and distant lately.” I overheard a conversation between two maids while I was walking down the hallway. They were whispering, but I could hear them clearly. “Do you have a child yet?” the older maid asked while the younger one shook her head. “I wanted to wait, but now
 I don’t know. Maybe it was a mistake. He’s barely home, and when he is, it feels like we’re strangers.” “Ah, that’s just what happens with newlyweds. Men get restless, but trust me, once you give him a child, everything will change. He’ll return to his loving self. That’s how it’s always been.” I froze upon hearing those words. A child? Was that the answer? But Dante had never asked for one, which is why I never even considered it. But now
 maybe
 just maybe. That night, I found myself standing in front of Dante’s office, debating whether to knock or not. Just then, the door opened, and he stepped out. He looked surprised when he saw me there. His gaze shifted from my head to my toes. I was wearing a slightly transparent nightgown, but at the last minute, I had thrown a robe over it. “Dante,” I whispered. “Are you busy?” We had done this many times in the past. Whenever he wanted it, he would come to my room. But for the past year, he had stopped coming. I assumed he had grown tired of me. So, I never made a move—until now. “If you are not busy, I was thinking
” I tugged on his shirt, silently praying he wouldn’t reject me. To my surprise, he grabbed my wrist and pulled me inside, shutting the door behind him with a quiet click. My heart pounded in my chest. I reached for the tie of my robe, but before I could even pull it off, his lips crashed onto mine. He gripped me firmly, holding me in place as his mouth moved against mine. It felt like he was desperate. But even then
 his kiss felt cold. Before I could even think, his hands were already at the tie of my robe, and it pulled open. It fell from my shoulders, and I stood there in just my nightgown and nothing underneath. He didn’t waste time, grabbing the hem of my nightgown and pulling it over my head. Now I was standing before him, nervously fidgeting with my fingers. His eyes darkened for a brief second before his expression went blank again. “Lie down,” he commanded. Without a second thought, I moved toward the bed, doing exactly what he told me to. The next morning, when I woke up, I was sore all over. Dante wasn’t in the room. He had left that same night as soon as he was done. Gosh, I regretted it instantly. Last night, although filled with pleasure, was emotionless. He didn’t utter a single word or make a single sound. Even when he released inside of me. Nothing. It felt like a machine doing its job, even worse than before. It took me a while to pick myself up and return to my room. And after that day, I saw less and less of Dante. He was always busy with work and even missed our usual morning breakfasts together. Two months passed in the blink of an eye, and nothing really changed. “I want to go to the beach,” I suddenly brought it up during breakfast. “I will arrange for us to go this weekend,” he said, looking at his phone. “No
 just me. I want to go alone,” I said, and his eyes instantly snapped up to meet mine. “You want to go alone?” he repeated. “Why? Who do you want to meet?” “Why do you assume I want to meet someone?” I asked, but I was met with a cold glare, causing me to swallow nothing. “I heard your friend is in town.” He was talking about Ryder, my childhood best friend who had confessed his love to me in the past, but I had turned him down to be with Dante. Although I was aware he was in town, he still wasn’t the reason I was going to the beach. “I just want some time alone. I have been locked inside for too long. Didn’t the healer say that I needed more sunlight and fresh air?” I reminded him. He glared at me, then nodded. “Fine, I will make arrangements for a guard to accompany you.” Even though I wanted to argue, I knew it was pointless, so I nodded. That weekend, I went to the beach alone. Well, not alone. The guard was following me but from a distance. I inhaled the salty air and watched the crashing waves. I played in the sand and picked shells, trying to remind myself of the good old days. Sitting on the floor, I thought about Dante again. I missed him—or at least the version of him that I had married. I was so lost in my thoughts that I didn’t notice the guard moving closer. Suddenly, I felt a sharp pain in my back as a knife was plunged deep into my skin. I gasped, and before I could scream, he yanked the knife out, whispering, “The Blackwood family deserves to die.” A shiver ran down my spine, but before I could react, he raised the knife again, preparing to strike. “Hey!” A fisherman spotted us and shouted, rushing towards us and raising alarm. The guard, realizing he had been caught, ran away while I collapsed on the floor, struggling to breathe. “Stay with me, miss,” the fisherman panicked, reaching out for his phone. Ah! He didn’t recognize me. Thank God. If he did, he would have also left me to die. But even that didn’t stop me from losing more blood until I lost consciousness. Chapter 4 Dante’s POV I was at a pack meeting when I got the call that Amaya had been stabbed—by not just anyone, but one of my own men. “What?” I barked into the phone, startling the Alphas around me. My heart pounded violently in my chest, and for the first time in years, true fear gripped me. I left immediately, shifting into my wolf and racing toward the hospital. By the time I arrived, I was breathing heavily, and my hands were shaking. The doctor was waiting for me. “The wound was deep,” he started. “She lost a lot of blood. It will take at least a month for her to fully recover.” I frowned. “A month?” That didn’t make sense. With her wolf, she should be healed in a week at most. “There’s
 something else.” The doctor hesitated. “Spit it out,” I growled. “Your wife was weeks pregnant, Alpha
 but she lost the child due to the trauma.” Everything stopped. A ringing in my ear drowned out all other sound, and my eyes turned red. The doctor’s mouth was still moving, but I couldn’t hear him. Pregnant? Amaya was pregnant? My body moved before I could think, and I grabbed the doctor by the collar, slamming him against the wall. “You’re lying,” I snarled, my claws digging into his chest while my wolf howled in agony, wanting to break free. “She wasn’t pregnant! She would have told me!” “It’s still in the early stages
 she must not have—” “She did this on purpose, didn’t she?” I cut him off. “She didn’t tell me because she planned to leave! She was going to run off with Ryder, wasn’t she?” I couldn’t think straight. This was Amaya’s fault. She had been distant, she wanted to go to the beach alone. She had let her guard down
 I shoved the doctor away and turned, my fists clenched so tightly that my nails dug into my skin. When she woke up, I confronted her about the news, but she just stared at me, emotionless like she usually did. Even now, she felt no remorse. She didn’t shed a single tear, and that annoyed me. I gritted my teeth and stormed out of the room. The guard who had stabbed her was still on the run, so after she was discharged, I had her quarantined in her room. She wasn’t allowed to step out for anything, but just in case, I stationed two guards outside and monitored the maids going in and out of her room. All her meals and drinks had to go through me before they reached her. I wasn’t taking any chances. If she wanted to act emotionless, fine. But I wasn’t going to let her make another mistake—wasn’t going to let her run away or get the freedom she wanted because of her reckless decisions. For days, she barely spoke. She ate without complaint, bathed, and slept as if nothing had happened. Her indifference made me angry. Did she not care that she had lost our child? As for the guard who had stabbed her, I personally hunted him down. Kneeling before me, covered in dirt and blood, he trembled as he dared to meet my gaze. His lips quivered as he spoke. “I was doing you a favor, Alpha,” he choked out. “The Blackwood
 they all deserve to die. She’s a—” I snapped his neck before he could finish. Though I felt I should have tortured him, should have made him suffer, I couldn’t waste another second on a traitor who thought he had the right to decide my fate. Wiping the blood off my hands, I turned to my men. “Burn his body. Let it be a warning to anyone else who dares to defy me.” They bowed their heads in obedience, dragging the corpse away. That night, I headed straight to her room unannounced to deliver the news. She was sitting by the window, staring at the moon, and didn’t turn around when I entered. “He’s dead,” I said. She didn’t respond. I clenched my fists, stepping closer. “I hunted him down myself. Snapped his neck like the traitor he was.” Still nothing. My jaw tightened. “Is that all you’re going to do? Just sit there and stare at moon like nothing happened?” Finally, she turned her head slightly. I flinched when I saw the emptiness in her eyes—she looked like a living corpse. “What do you want me to say, Alpha?” “You lost our child,” I growled, taking another step forward. “And you sit here as if you feel nothing.” Her lips pressed into a thin line. “What do you want me to do? Cry? Scream? You already decided this was my fault.” I scoffed. “Isn’t it?” She lowered her head. “Of course. Everything is always my fault.” My blood boiled, and I grabbed her by the arm, yanking her to her feet. “Don’t play games with me.” “Then let go.” I gritted my teeth, staring down at her, but then my eyes widened when my gaze reached her fingers—I saw her ring was missing. “Your ring
 You took it off.” She looked at her hand, and when she saw it wasn’t there, she muttered, “Oh.” Oh. Just an oh. Even though I hated her, I never took off my ring. It was the only reminder of what we once shared. “That’s it?” I snarled. “You take off our bond like it meant nothing, and all you can say is ‘oh’? If you hated me this much, you should have just left.” Her lips curved into a small, bitter smile. “Didn’t I try?” “You—” “But you wouldn’t let me, so why are you surprised? You chained me to you. Did you really think a ring would change that?” “That’s enough,” I said, shutting my eyes and shoving her back onto the bed. I took a step back, running a hand through my hair. “Put the ring back on.” “No.” “That wasn’t a request.” “I can’t, because I didn’t take it off. It must have fallen off somewhere at the beach,” she said, turning back to face the window. “I will go search for it,” I said, stepping back and running my hand through my hair. She didn’t answer. “Go to bed.” I clenched my jaw, and without another word, I left, slamming the door behind me. Chapter 5 Dante POV Five Years Ago – Flashback “Did you sleep well?” I asked, running my fingers through Amaya’s silky hair as her head rested on my lap. “No,” she pouted, turning her face up to look at me. I smirked, brushing a loose strand behind her ear. “And why is that, princess?” She huffed dramatically. “Because you weren’t there.” It had only been a short mission—three days at the border—but she acted as if I had been gone for months. I chuckled, trailing my fingers down her jaw. “I told you I’d come back.” “You’re always leaving,” she muttered, crossing her arms. “And one day, you won’t.” My smirk faltered. Amaya was the Alpha’s only daughter, raised in the safety of the packhouse, protected like an egg. She had never known real war, real danger. And yet, she feared losing me more than anything. I gently tilted her chin up, forcing her to meet my gaze. “I will always come back to you.” She blinked, her emerald eyes searching mine for a moment before she whispered, “Promise?” I leaned down, brushing my lips against her forehead. “I swear it.” A small smile tugged at her lips, but I could still see the hesitation in her eyes. She didn’t like my life as a soldier, didn’t like the bloodshed or the risks. But she loved me enough to endure it. “Come with me next time,” she said, catching me off guard. I raised a brow. “What?” “On your next mission,” she said, propping herself up on her elbows. “I want to see what it’s like.” I laughed, shaking my head. “Absolutely not.” She scowled. “Why not?” “Because you’re the Alpha’s daughter,” I reminded her. “And your father would have my head if I let you anywhere near danger.” She rolled her eyes. “I’m not a child, Dante.” “No, but you’re my princess,” I murmured, pressing a kiss to her palm. “And I won’t let anything happen to you.” She sighed in frustration but didn’t argue further. Instead, she curled up against me, resting her head on my chest. “Then don’t take so long next time,” she whispered, and I wrapped my arms around her, inhaling the familiar scent of lavender and honey. End of Flashback Ding! Ding! My phone vibrated, startling me out of my sleep. My neck was sore as I had dozed off at my desk. Glancing at my phone, I saw a message from Amaya. I frowned. “I’m sorry.” I scoffed. Sorry? She was apologizing? She should have done that sooner and made things easier for both of us, but she just had to be so stubborn. I picked up my pen to continue signing some documents. But then 10 minutes passed and I found myself just flipping the pages. “She never apologizes,” Mako, my wolf, said, and my hand froze. It was true. Amaya had never been one to admit when she was wrong, even in the past. She had always been proud, but more than that, she had always been distant, keeping her emotions hidden. Something wasn’t right. I immediately grabbed my phone to call her, but the line went straight to voicemail. I got up from my desk and sped past the hallway. There was no way she would have run away. She wouldn’t. She wouldn’t
 she couldn’t. When I got to her room, I saw two guards standing outside. “Has she left her room?” was the first thing I asked. “No, Alpha. In fact, she has been asleep for a while now. Told us not to disturb her,” one of them replied, and I sighed in relief. Well, that was good. At least she was actually apologizing, but why did I still feel uneasy? She hadn’t left. She was still here. But why wasn’t she answering me? I opened the door, and the moment I stepped inside, I saw her lying in her bed. I breathed another sigh of relief. “Something feels off,” Mako said. I walked closer to her and bent down beside her bed. When I touched her, her skin was cold, causing me to catch my breath. “Amaya,” I whispered, shaking her, but there was no response. “Amaya!” I shouted, shaking her harder, but still, no response. She wasn’t waking up. “No,” I whispered, backing away as my gaze shifted around the room, trying to pinpoint why—until it landed on her nightstand. My blood ran cold when I saw them. Scattered pills. Not one. Not two. Dozens. And they were all empty. My body froze as everything came crashing down. No
 I stumbled back and rushed to her, shaking her violently this time. “Amaya! Wake up!” My hands were shaking as I checked the pulse in her wrist. I felt a pulse
 but it was weak. Too weak. I turned to the guards at the door. “Get the healer! Get the doctor, NOW!” I watched the hours tick by as the healer worked on Amaya’s unconscious form. I stood by her bedside, clenching my fists while my wolf paced recklessly in my mind. “She’s stable,” the healer finally said, wiping sweat from his brow. “But her body is weak. It will take time before she wakes up, so she must be monitored closely.” I barely heard the last part before he bowed and left, leaving just the two of us alone. Right now, she looked so pale
 like a ghost. I can’t believe I hadn’t noticed it before. I grabbed her wrist, feeling her faint pulse. “Look what you’ve done,” I muttered. How dare you try to leave me? “Isn’t this what you wanted?” Mako taunted. “Our mate almost died. Aren’t you supposed to be happy? You wanted this, didn’t you?” No. I shook my head. My breathing was becoming heavier, so I had to step back, but I almost stumbled. “I didn’t want her dead. I just
 I just wanted her to suffer by my side.” She can’t leave me. Never. I won’t let that happen. LEARN_MORE https://getokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=18708&u Galaxy in the Story https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/ 2,500 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn more 0 getokn.com IMAGE https://getokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=18708&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480612627_9469032019822540_4353967840646067098_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=XfzQ0Ge2TSYQ7kNvgHm87GH&_nc_oc=AdjdkytKte9d0J3QdHgT07QgVzaOpJwBz6Y82xDFkBpsvDVmXo0GJgH94erIzwGtX8C9NjnZr5vHmYPbCSq-Q4Vx&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A6ntQ6xF2ZKxlX-DDGX1Ld-&oh=00_AYAPOIYWfO8qTfJUZSks0XmaBAQWf-1rmU1HciuMRE4ZaA&oe=67CC2BB7 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Galaxy in the Story 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,767,288
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2767287}'
No 2025-03-03 18:55 active 2790 0 😘Click here to watch all episodes👉 Hailey is cash-strapped and desperate for a way to pay her mother's heafty medical bills. Her family agrees to help her, on the condition she marries the billionaire Samuel Trent, whom is in a coma after a near-fatal car accident. However, it wouldn't be long before the infamous Samuel Trent would wake up from his coma and discover he's engaged to a complete stranger. WATCH_MORE https://w2a.reelshort.com/w2a/booksAdvPageV2/?book DailyDrama https://www.facebook.com/61556925569725/ 22,730 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Watch more 0 w2a.reelshort.com VIDEO https://w2a.reelshort.com/w2a/booksAdvPageV2/?book_id=678df762ecd01d2a7a0c77e3&chapterId=smz4q7xdnb&chapterIndex=1&mediaType=fb&px=25247865436%253A1813&push_type=2&book_type=1&campaign_id={{campaign.id}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/482224064_4034523000129677_2838744764253148649_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=mAK4d4mTUF8Q7kNvgFZBgxm&_nc_oc=Adi_9G3ID75qaQO-n4DfidbAkqu5Ts_43exXQQAUi14kur7A8C-_AC6FNj1kZrmUp1-8p181hJDpYRd0jtEr6yIb&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A-YziMvQIJ-rrjZVh7i1rnn&oh=00_AYBSEtvbwb5Dv8mB_qU7lPj6BPrUq4RRvJs_2OOex3r0eg&oe=67CC330D PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 DailyDrama 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,768,584
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2768598}'
Yes 2025-03-03 19:11 active 2791 0 🔞Attention! Do not read in publicïŒđŸ‘‰ "Where is she?" I hear the Beta scream. I groan and rise to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket before heading over. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don't make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. "Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office." Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If only I could find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. But I didn't need another week locked up with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. "We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Don't you understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!" I don't answer, It's a trap, a ploy to provoke me into saying something that would justify punishment. I keep my eyes lowered, avoiding his gaze. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn't mess around and he had the largest pack. "He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!" We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He grabs my shoulders, his nails digging into my skin as he turns me around and kicks me into the office. "Useless Wolf." He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean against it, observing the already clean office. It looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don't quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. "Is this the way you greet all Alphas?" His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. "I'm sorry." I whisper, getting to my feet. "I...I thought I was alone." I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. "Come forward." He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey wil kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I'm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. "You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?" I nod, though I couldn't tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. "I would prefer it if you spoke to me." He growls, "I'm not in the mood to play games." "Yes." I whisper. I couldn't help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? "Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me." "I..." I hated the question. "You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It's rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?" His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact."My Wolf abilities were bound," I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn't interested in that part. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, "Why would someone do that?" If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. "It was a punishment." I whisper. It wasn't far from the entire truth. There's a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn't tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me "Neah, what are you doing in my office?" He turns to the crimson eyed man. "I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it's him. My brother spins around, hand poised to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. "I wouldn't do that if I were you."Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He is taller than my brother, more muscly too. "Neah," My name rolls off of his tongue, "was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested." What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. "Go and get Beta Kyle." Alpha Trey seethes. "Tell him our guest is here." I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. "Beta Kyle," I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. "Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you." He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. "You're lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't see sunlight for a few days." Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn't speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn't last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. "Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating." I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. "Neah is your sister, correct?" Alpha Dane questions my brother. "She is." Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. "Why do you treat her like trash?" Straight to the point, my brother wouldn't like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn't know what to do. I couldn't move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. "Neah was responsible for our parents' death." Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. "Responsible how?" Alpha Dane's voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. "She served them Wolfsbane." Don't make a sound. Don't make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. "You poisoned your parents?" "I was six." I splutter. "I just made them lemonade." My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. "Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old." "A six year old should know the difference between plants." Alpha Trey snaps "Sounds to me like she was set up." Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of me. "You weren't there, Alpha Dane." My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. "I didn't ask you here to talk about my slave!" Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha's he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha's, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. "You're right and now I have a few things to mull over." "I thought we agreed." My brother exclaims "Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out." The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. "What the heck did you say to him?" My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. "N...nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny." "Did you tell him?" Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. "WELL?" My brother yells when I don't immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. "But I didn't say it was you." I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. "If you have ruined this, you won't see daylight again." He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. "Please
." I beg. "He was an Alpha
I
 I had to answer him." My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull... "Alpha Dane, I thought you had left." Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. "I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?" "As I said," my brother holds his ground, "She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves." "You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!" Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. "If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?" Both Alpha Trey and Beta Kyle hold their tongues. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. I see those crimson eyes land on my swollen face. "I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey." Alpha Dane speaks up again. "We have already agreed on terms." "Well, I'm adding one. And if you don't agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don't want that." "I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?" Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. "You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal." Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? "Deal." Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn't take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. "I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow." He reaches a hand out and cups my face, "Ensure you have everything packed." He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. "If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about." He struts out, slamming the door behind him. After Dane leaves, my brother grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to have a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the coldest man in the world, he's killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what happens to you!" LEARN_MORE https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=17724&u New world publications https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/ 3,810 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn more 0 wwwedb.com VIDEO https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=17724&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/474949746_1553001375400203_6186628850650154416_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=w2dv6oQlmn8Q7kNvgEVkn_k&_nc_oc=AdhipyFWdyFbNC0A0BQuvsfn0QrrRYcmlUVV61aTTCBxYyY6xcGj3vV7VVp2Ncfe_pKoDTruQLvAAWpFE2dAwf4u&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AF32acqEUCDLNxwY2Tvr_kn&oh=00_AYBksOjJ28iWoh4JLLbTM2Cvm6DTHtJ5ubKHxSaf7lMGHA&oe=67CC378E PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 New world publications 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,766,435
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2766449}'
No 2025-03-03 18:48 active 2790 0 đŸ”„đŸ”„Click to read the next chapter for free👉 I got home after a long day, and my parents were waiting for me in the living room. "Catherine, sit down. We need to talk," my father said, looking quite agitated. "What's going on, Dad?" I asked tiredly. I had worked all day, gone to college at night, and upon getting home, all I wanted was to take a shower and crash into bed. But that wasn't possible. "Catherine, your cousin's wedding invitation has arrived," my mother said. "That little tramp is not my cousin!" I snapped, already getting angry. "Catherine, she is your cousin," my mother insisted. "You need to stop this childish behavior. Melissa already hit her and caused a scene here at home. Enough! She's my sister's daughter, which makes her your cousin." "I'm sorry, Mom, but she means nothing to me," I tried to stay calm. "She slept with my boyfriend in my bed. That's not something she should do." I had been dating Claude for four years; he was my first boyfriend, and I found him in my bed, in my room, sleeping with Kelly, my cousin! I was in shock. Of course, Melissa, my best friend, went after them. Since then, things had been tensed at home because my parents insisted it was silly and that I should act as if nothing had happened and go back to being around my cousin. "He was wrong, Catherine, since he was your boyfriend," my mother argued. "Kelly, poor thing, was seduced. He dishonored her, now he's marrying her so she won't be talked about badly in town." "Oh, Mom! Spare me! The whole town knows Kelly is a shameless woman..." I lost my patience. "Catherine, watch your language!" my father scolded me. "Look, if you don't want to be around Kelly, fine, but you're going to this wedding. And enough with this rude behavior." "I'm what?" I thought I had heard wrong. "You're going to your cousin's wedding, Catherine. That's an order! We're your parents, and you'll obey," my mother spoke angrily at me as if I were the one in the wrong. "I'm sorry, Mom, but I won't! I follow your rules, I'm a good daughter, but this time I can't. I was the one who was wronged! I have every right not to want to be the family joke anymore," I said, already crying. "ENOUGH, CATHERINE!" my father shouted, startling me. "You're going to this wedding, and that's final." "But, Dad..." "I don't want to hear it, Catherine! It's important to your mother to keep peace in the family. So you're going, period," my father said, leaving no room for argument. I spent the night crying in my room. The next day, I told Melissa everything. She wasted no time and arranged invitations to a masquerade ball, a gala event. She told my parents it would be crucial for my career since the city's most important businesspeople would be there. I could make valuable connections, and our professors had promised to introduce us to various entrepreneurs who could open doors for our professional future. At first, my parents weren't entirely convinced, but Melissa's parents talked to them and persuaded them that it would be an excellent opportunity for my future. So they agreed that I should take advantage of it. "Catherine, you can't say no to me! I've already bought the tickets and masks, and I even convinced your parents that this is a super important event for your professional future, which was such hard work. This party is going to be incredible, and you're not going to miss it!" Melissa looked at me with puppy dog eyes, clasping her hands together as if begging. I was sitting at my desk at work in the middle of a Thursday afternoon, between taking messages and making calls, when Mel showed up with coffee, chocolate muffins, and this persistence about getting me to agree to go to the masquerade ball, which was the biggest annual event in our city. "Oh, Mel, how is it that I can never say no to you? Alright, I'll go!" I agreed to go to the ball, but I still wasn't sure. Either way, I was going to sleep at Mel's house to avoid the wedding, but I wasn't planning on going to the party. However, Melissa kept pushing until she convinced me to go. On Saturday, we got ready at her place. "Wow, girl! You look absolutely stunning!" She handed me a beautiful golden mask, intricately designed like lace that covered up to my nose, and I put it on. I was wearing a shimmering red satin dress, and the mask matched perfectly. "So, are we ready?" "Yes, we're ready," I replied and grabbed my purse. "Oh, I forgot my perfume." "No problem, you can use my mom's new perfume. She won't mind." When Fred, Mel's boyfriend, saw us, he smiled, gave Mel a kiss, and said: "Girls, you look gorgeous! I think you'll leave this party with a new boyfriend, Cat." "No boyfriend, Fred. Actually, I think I'd better stay, I'm not in the party mood. Please, Mel, let me stay?" Chapter 2 There was no way out - my friend dragged me to the ball. As soon as we got in, Mel pulled us to the bar and whispered in my ear: "It's an open bar tonight, so you're going to drink until all that sadness washes away!" Mel handed me two tequila shots while holding two more in her hands. "Let's down these!" We knocked back the tequila, and Fred was already handing each of us a cosmopolitan. Melissa dragged me to the dance floor, and I was actually having fun. When a slow song started playing, Fred and Mel began slow dancing together. I took that as my cue to head to the buffet, but I didn't make it there. I felt someone grab my hand, and when I turned around, there was a man in a black mask smiling at me - and what a smile! He kissed my hand and pulled me close, whispering in my ear with a husky voice: "Surely the most beautiful woman in the room won't deny me a dance, will she?" "And why not? Let's dance," I smiled back at him. It was impossible to resist that seductive husky voice and that gorgeous crooked smile! He was tall with broad shoulders, had a charming smile and blue eyes - so blue they were almost violet. He had sinfully tempting lips, brown hair, and when he pulled me by the waist, I placed my hands on his chest and could feel he was a wall of well-defined muscle. Although the mask concealed his face, he was very charming and enchanting. "I've been watching you since you arrived," this mysterious man whispered in my ear. "You're so beautiful!" "You're kind. But you're not from around here, are you?" He had a powerful presence, radiating authority. "No. A friend convinced me to come to this party." "Looks like we have something in common - my friends convinced me to come too." "Lucky me!" "And why's that?" I smiled. "Because I was captivated the moment I saw you. You're stunning." As he whispered in my ear, I got goosebumps, feeling my face flush and my body tingle - he truly had me enchanted. "Even with the mask?" "Even with the mask! You're too beautiful." "You're such a charmer." "You think I'm charming?" "You know you are. And handsome too." "I'm glad you like what you see." "And what do you do for a living, handsome?" - I felt a bit dizzy, not sure if it was from the drink or the delicious cologne that man was wearing. I ended up stumbling over my own feet. "Are you okay?" "I think I need some air." "Come with me." - He pulled me into a dark hallway that led to an emergency exit and started fanning my face. - "I really want to kiss you. May I?" - I nodded yes. He looked into my eyes, held the back of my neck, and our lips met. It started slow but deepened; he pressed me against the wall, and the kiss intensified even more, almost taking our breath away. When he broke the kiss so we could breathe, we looked into each other's eyes - it was like throwing gasoline on fire. He ran his hand down my waist to my leg and pulled my leg up to his waist. I was completely surrendered by then, feeling his body against mine. I went crazy with desire and pulled him closer, wrapping my leg around his waist. "You're a great kisser!" - I smiled at him and felt my whole body tingle. "Oh, beautiful, you're incredible. I want you so badly, here, right now!" - he said between kisses and slipped his hand under my dress, pulling it up and reaching my underwear. I was on fire when he put his hand inside my underwear and yelled. - "Oh! So delicious! So hot, so wet!" - He said and kissed me harder while unzipping his pants. With a quick movement, like someone who had done this before, he tore my underwear and caressed my entrance, as if asking for permission. He looked into my eyes again and asked: "What do you want me to do?" "I want you inside me now!" I responded shamelessly, already panting with desire. I couldn't resist those eyes and that husky voice. I'd never been like this before - normally, I would have pulled away the moment he grabbed my hand, but tonight I had promised myself to have fun and live in the moment if someone interesting came along. And that's exactly what I was doing, living in the moment. Hearing me, he entered me slowly, watching as I leaned my head against the wall and savored every inch of him - and he was huge. He took the opportunity to scatter kisses along my neck. When he was fully inside, he paused and whispered between kisses in my ear: "Now I'm going to move." He pulled out only to thrust back in with full force this time, and it was incredible. I was completely lost and driven wild by his movements as he moved in and out of me frantically. We lost control and gave ourselves over completely, as if nothing else existed around us. I felt a haze in my eyes as my climax began to build, and I moaned softly in his ear. At that moment, he seemed to go crazy, lifting my other leg to his waist as I wrapped them around him. Kissing me intensely, he thrust even harder into me - it was heaven on earth. I came again, even more intensely than before, leaving me breathless. As I was coming, he whispered that he was close to his limit feeling me pulse around him, and soon I felt his hot release inside me. We stayed there against that wall, completely breathless, his forehead resting against mine. While kissing me, he slowly withdrew, and I was thoroughly satisfied - as Melissa would say. I smiled and he looked at me, gave me a soft kiss and said: "You're truly amazing!" He gently lowered my legs until my feet touched the ground, fixed my dress, adjusted his pants, and hugged me. It was so intimate, so affectionate - despite the wildness of our encounter and the intensity with which we'd given in to each other, he was still gentle with me. I'd never had such an incredible experience, but I'd only ever been with my ex until now. And my ex had never cared about hugging me afterward, or worried about my pleasure - for him, it was just about getting in and out until he was satisfied. So having a man care about me, about my pleasure, take care of me - it was new, and amazingly so. He kissed my neck and whispered in my ear: "So, beautiful, I still don't know your name." It took me seconds to process and finally realize that I'd just slept with a complete stranger whose name I didn't even know. Just as I was about to speak, he pulled his phone from his pocket and asked for a minute to answer it. He stepped away slightly and I could only hear him raising his voice saying: "What did you say?" At that moment, the stranger ran off as if he'd forgotten about me, or as if he was just running away from the woman he'd quickly hooked up with at the party. Of course, Catherine, you're an idiot! But so what? I was just having fun too, and I didn't even know who the guy was, and he didn't know who I was. All good. I pulled myself together, looked in vain for my underwear - no idea where he'd thrown it - and left that hallway. I went back to the table and found Mel and Fred making out. They soon stopped and focused on me: "Mel, I think I found the Big Bad Wolf!" I laughed, and she laughed with me. "When we get home, I want to know everything!" "Of course you do!" I replied with sparkling eyes. "Prince, I think we can go now. What do you think, Cat?" "I'm ready whenever you are!" I said, downing a glass of water. "Let's go then, girls!" Fred said and led us to the exit. We'd barely gotten home when Mel started demanding: "Tell me everything - who is he, how it went, how it didn't go, everything." I laughed and told her everything. When I finished speaking, my friend was staring at me open-mouthed and asked: "You guys used protection, right?" My heart started racing! We hadn't used protection. I shook my head no at her; I was in shock realizing how careless I'd been. She immediately tried to calm me down: "No, Cat, calm down. I'm sure nothing will come of it. But you should get some tests done to make sure everything's okay. I'm going to the kitchen to make us some tea. Don't freak out!" Chapter 3 On Monday during lunch, I met Mel. She handed me a small bag from a fancy store, and I looked at her, confused. "My mom asked me to give this to you. She said it's perfect for you and doesn't suit her," Mel said with a big smile. I opened the bag, and inside was the perfume I had worn to the ball. A huge smile spread across my face. I loved that perfume, and it was part of the best night of my life. I just hoped that my best night hadn't left me with an STD as a souvenir. With that thought, I thanked Mel and told her I'd call her mom later, then mentioned I wanted to call the lab to schedule some tests. I called the laboratory and was informed that I needed a doctor's prescription to get the tests covered by health insurance. Thank God the company provided health insurance for employees because otherwise, I wouldn't know what to do. My salary wasn't high, and what little was left after covering college expenses went to helping at home, since my mom didn't work outside the house and my dad didn't make much as a driver. So I made a doctor's appointment, but the earliest available slot was two weeks away, and I waited anxiously. The more days passed, the more nervous I became, though Mel did everything to calm me down. On the scheduled date, she went to the doctor's with me. With the list of tests in hand, she personally scheduled the lab work and insisted on accompanying me. Three weeks had passed since the party when I finally got the tests done. The results came back five days later, and I returned to the doctor. Of course, Mel was with me. The doctor checked the results and looked me in the eyes: "Miss Catherine, your health is excellent. You're healthy. But from now on, you'll need to take better care of yourself." I breathed a sigh of relief, but was I really about to get lectured by the doctor for having unprotected bedlife with a stranger? Well, I deserved it - not using protection was silly, I could have caught a disease. And then he continued: "Congratulations, you're conceived! I'm going to refer you to an OB-GYN for prenatal care..." I didn't hear anything else, just the blood pulsing in my ears. I couldn't believe this! conceived? How would I explain this? It's not possible. Me, of all people, the perfect goody-two-shoes who never stepped out of line, who always considered the consequences before doing anything, who was always responsible - the first time I let rationality slide, I ended up conceived and didn't even know who the father was! Mel held my hand and kept repeating: "Calm down, Cat, everything will be okay!" How could everything be okay? I didn't even know who the father was. I would have to tell my parents, their only daughter would break their hearts. They would be disappointed, hate me, and kick me out of the house. How could I explain that I don't even know what the father of my child looks like? I was already hyperventilating. Suddenly, I felt the doctor taking my hand and speaking calmly: "Easy now, dear! The situation, from what I can see, isn't ideal, but you can't get this nervous, it will harm your baby. Now you have to take care of yourself for the baby's sake. I'm sure the people who love you will support and help you. But you need to calm down because only you can ensure this baby develops healthily and is born strong. Do you understand me?" I looked at that short, white-haired, slightly chubby gentleman, with his glasses perched on the tip of his nose, and nodded positively. Somehow he calmed me down a bit, maybe because his eyes sparkled with a kindness and understanding that we rarely see these days. The doctor asked his secretary to bring me some chamomile tea, and while I drank it and tried to calm down, he gave all the information to Melissa, who listened attentively. We left the office and Melissa took me to a diner, saying we needed to eat something. As soon as I sat down, I felt the tears falling. My friend hugged me and told me once again that I wasn't alone. I looked at her and said: "The only thing I'm sure of right now is that I want you and Fred to be my child's godparents because I know you'll support them and give them lots of love." Her eyes sparkled, and she burst into tears, responding between sobs: "I'll be the best godmother in the world and I'll always be close to our baby! And I'm sure Fred will be very happy too!" She assured me she would always be by my side, made it clear that I wouldn't go through anything alone, and that she would be with me when I talked to my parents. My parents... oh! I started thinking and decided I wouldn't hide it from them for even a day; I would tell them that very night. I wouldn't go to college, I would go home to talk to them. Mel immediately supported me and said: "Let's go then, I'm with you!" When we arrived at my house, my parents were startled, and my mom came right over, worried: "Girls, didn't you go to class today? Is everything okay?" "Not really, Mom. I need to talk to you both." My parents immediately realized it was something very serious. We all sat in the living room and I told them what was happening, admitting I had been irresponsible by hooking up with a stranger at the party. I obviously didn't go into details, but I made it clear that I couldn't find my child's father again. The disappointment in their eyes was evident. My mother was sobbing uncontrollably, saying I was ruined. My father hadn't said anything yet. Seeing how upset my mother was, Melissa quickly went to the kitchen and came back with a glass of sugar water for her. Melissa always gives sugar water to nervous people, saying it calms them down - I never understood that. Finally, my father spoke: "You made a huge mistake and there's no going back." My parents were very simple people. My father was a tall, strong man, and my mother was an older version of me, but both had great character and solid principles they always made sure to pass on to me. Hearing my father emphasize that I had messed up made my heart ache even more. I started crying and said: "I know, Dad, I was irresponsible. But there's nothing I can do now. I'll drop out of college to raise my child. And I'm going to pack my bags..." "Pack your bags? You're very mistaken if you think you're leaving this house like that. You made a mistake, and you disappointed us, but we love you, we'll get through this and we'll help you. You're not alone, my daughter! And neither is this child!" My father said this and my heart filled with hope. "But Dad, I brought shame to you..." "You're not the first and won't be the last single mother in this world. We would have liked things to be different for you, not so difficult. You've always been so responsible! But if this is how it is, we'll face it together. You won't leave college - more than ever, you need to grow in life to take care of your child. You're going to be a single mother, your responsibility is huge. We'll help you, and even though it will be difficult, everything will work out." Melissa was already crying and quickly spoke to my parents: "Mr. Anthony, Mrs. Selina, you can count on me, I'll help with everything! Besides, I'm this baby's godmother, Cat is like a sister to me, and I'll always be around." My parents looked at her gratefully. I looked at those three feeling completely blessed to have them in my life, full of love for them and experiencing a totally new feeling for that little being still growing inside me, whose existence I had just discovered! As difficult as being a single mother would be, that night at the ball was the best night of my life. I could never forget those violet-blue eyes looking at me with adoration during our furtive encounter and everything my body experienced that night. I would always have that sweet memory with me. The following months were difficult. I kept the dress, shoes, mask, and perfume that Mel's mother gave me in a box. On difficult days, I would open that box and relive that night in my memory. Although I had a peaceful pregnancy, people's comments and cruelty were hard to bear. To make matters worse, after they got married, my ex and my cousin moved in with her parents, who lived on the same street as us. They made sure to humiliate me with nasty comments whenever they saw me and spread throughout the neighborhood that I didn't know who my child's father was and that I was a loose woman, which was why Claude had left me. I wanted to end them! Kelly's mother, who was my mother's sister, never missed a chance to come to our house and torment us, saying how fortunate it was that her daughter wasn't like me, that she was a good girl who had married a decent man. She seemed to have forgotten that she had stolen my boyfriend and slept with him in my bed. But I swallowed it all; it wasn't worth arguing with these people, and I didn't want to transmit negative feelings to my child. As the days went by, I loved that baby more and more. I had no idea such love could exist. Everything I did, I did for him. I would protect him from everything; I would give my life to him. And surprisingly, during the whole time of carrying with a baby, everything seemed to flow in my favor, things were falling into place and working out. My boss was great, understood my situation, and even gave me a small raise, which was a huge help! Mel and Fred showered me with attention, they were in love with their godchild even before knowing if it would be a girl or boy. They insisted on buying everything for the nursery, which turned out beautiful. Mel accompanied me to all appointments and every test, never missing anything. She even organized two baby showers - one at the company and another at college. My child would come into the world surrounded by love. I found out I was having a boy and decided to name him Peter. And so it was. Peter was born healthy, with a pair of huge violet-blue eyes that would never let me forget the night that changed my life, but was also the best night I'd ever had! I would never forget that man! My son was surrounded by love from the first moment. My parents were enchanted by their grandson. Mel and Fred came to our house every day to see their godson and check how we were doing. Mel was always there supporting me in everything. Her parents also came to visit Peter and said they would be honorary grandparents since they considered me their daughter too, which I found beautiful. They also surrounded me with care. They insisted on giving the stroller as a gift, and the day Peter was born, they came to the maternity ward with a huge basket of flowers and welcome balloons. After my maternity leave ended, my son stayed in my mother's care while I was at work and college. I worked hard and devoted all my time not spent at college or work to my son. With the help of my parents and my son's godparents, I managed everything and didn't miss any semester in college, graduating alongside my friend Melissa. It was a great moment for me and my family. With my diploma in hand, I would now pursue a better future, with the firm purpose that my son would never lack anything. Chapter 4 When I graduated, Peter was already two years old. By then, he was walking everywhere, always clinging to grandma - which was his first word. He was a beautiful boy with straight black hair, fair skin, a cute little upturned nose, and those huge violet eyes that made me sigh. He was my sunshine! And now I would have more time for him. After graduation, my boss called me in for a chat. He was an excellent boss and said he was very happy with my work at the company, but he knew I deserved to go far, so I should look for a job in my field, and he would understand. He assured me that my job at the construction company would be mine for as long as I wanted, and if I left and things didn't work out, I would always have a place to come back to. However, he advised that I should seek something in my field of study to provide a better future for my son. I was very touched by this and accepted his good advice. I told Melissa, and she immediately said she would talk to her father about reaching out to some contacts. It didn't take long before Mr. Oliver Larson, Mel's father, called me to his office and handed me a card, saying: "Catherine, I know you're an excellent girl and a good professional. I spoke with a friend, and he arranged an interview for you at Miller Group. It's for the position of CEO's assistant. If you get this job, you'll be working in your field at a global company. It's an excellent position, but it's not here in Bellwood. You would have to move to Paradise Port. I know it's a huge step, but I think you should consider it - it will be excellent for you. Anyway, send an email to the address on the card with your response, either declining the position or accepting the virtual interview." "Mr. Larson, I don't have words to thank you! You've always been so good to me! Miller Group is one of the largest business conglomerates in the country! Working there is a dream! I'll definitely accept the interview, and if I have to move, I will. I know it will be a great opportunity," I said with conviction. It wouldn't be bad to get away from those nasty family members, especially now that "queen" Kelly was conceived and her mother decided to ask for all of Peter's things for the child of that dishonest couple! Thankfully, my mom told her that was absurd, but it wouldn't matter anyway since I had already given everything Peter had outgrown to an acquaintance who was conceived. My mom had been very upset with her sister, as she was always dismissing my son, always referring to him as the fatherless boy, which really hurt my mom. Leaving this city, I'll only regret leaving my parents and friends behind, but I know they'll support me once again. I thanked Mr. Larson and left the office. When I got to my desk, I spoke with my boss, another Mr. Larson, but since he didn't like being called that, I addressed him by his first name: "Aldo, your brother got me an interview at Miller Group." He smiled: "I know, he just called me. I think you should grab this opportunity. If it doesn't work out, you can always come back." I smiled at him and immediately sent an email to schedule the interview. I quickly received confirmation that the interview would be the next day at ten in the morning, and since I had already taken the initiative to send my resume, the interview would be brief. That night at home, I talked to my parents, who understood, even though they were worried about how I would manage to raise a child alone in another city and got teary-eyed about being far from their grandson. They supported me as always and were happy about the opportunity I received. I asked them not to tell anyone. When Mel arrived - she came every day to see her godson - I told her everything, and she helped me prepare for the next day. At the time of the interview, I went to the meeting room at my workplace; my boss had given me permission. I sat down and waited for the call. I was interviewed by a very kind and intelligent woman, Mrs. Mariana Taylor. It was very pleasant; we talked for two hours. She gave me all the information about the position, salary, and benefits. At the end, she said: "Catherine, you're hired! You'll be replacing me since I'm taking a director position at the London branch, so you'll be taking over my position here. I'd like you to start as soon as possible because I'm leaving in ten days and would like to hand everything over to you before I go. And I'd rather not reschedule my departure. When can you start?" "I just need my boss to release me, but I think I can be there on Monday." - it was already Friday, would Aldo agree to release me today? "Perfect. You can send me an email confirmation after you talk to him. Do you have any questions?" "No, ma'am. Everything is clear." "Great! Welcome to Miller Group. I'm sure you'll do very well. I'll see you on Monday." She ended the call, and my heart was racing - I had done it. The job was great, the salary even better, and I would have chances to progress. It was a dream. But now it was time to rush and sort everything out. I immediately went to talk to my boss. He was happy about it, called accounting, and had them process my settlement right away. After that, he let me go, saying I would always have a place to come back if needed, but he knew I would do very well. I thanked him for everything and left. I sent the confirmation email to Mrs. Taylor, saying I would be at the company at eight on Monday morning, and went straight to talk to Mel and her father - I had to thank them. And that's when Mel surprised me: "Did you think you were going to take my godson away just like that? No way! My father got me an interview at Lynx World in Paradise Port. I'm moving with you, and we'll live together. What do you think?" This was perfect! I was overjoyed, but quickly asked: "Mel, what about Fred?" "Fred has already requested a transfer to the Paradise Port branch at his company; he'll have better opportunities there too. He's coming in fifteen days. Friend, it's a new life for all three of us." I was so happy. Mel had orchestrated everything. Fred would drive us there, and she would take care of Peter while I worked until we found a daycare. She already had three daycares to visit, and her father had already made available a furnished apartment in the city for us. It was too good to be true; I was even scared. Noticing this, Mel nudged me and said: "Learn to accept the good things life offers you!" I smiled at her, and we went to my parents' house. It was time to break the news and say goodbye. Paradise Port is on the other side of the country, so we wouldn't see each other for a while. My parents were happy until I said I would leave the next morning - then the farewell became sad. It was hard to leave them behind, but it was necessary. With the salary I would receive, I could help them now. That was good. The next morning, Fred and Mel arrived right on time. Mel's father had given her a pickup truck as a gift, which made moving our stuff much easier. Fred loaded everything into the truck, and off we went - it would be a full day on the road. We arrived in Paradise Port late Saturday night. Peter was exhausted but had enjoyed himself immensely during the trip - everything was new and exciting to him. We got settled in, ordered some food, and after eating, went to bed. On Sunday, we explored the city to get our bearings. Paradise Port was a huge, modern industrial city on the coast. Its port attracted lots of business, making it a first-world urban center. The apartment where we would be living was close to one of the daycares Mel had contacted, which was great. It wasn't far from the company either - I could get there in twenty minutes by subway. The apartment was beautiful, with a modern design, great ventilation, and huge windows that let in plenty of natural light. That evening, we dropped Fred off at the airport and headed home to rest. The next day would be a big one - I would be starting my new job, while Mel had her virtual interview and would schedule a meeting with the director of the daycare near our apartment to visit and talk. I tucked my son into bed; he was worn out from all the fun he'd had today. As I watched him sleeping peacefully, I felt confident that we would have a really good life here. Peter now had his own room, and Mel and I had planned to buy some things to make it feel more personal and give it our own touch. I grabbed the baby monitor and went to my room. I opened one of my boxes and started organizing everything. When I opened the last box, I took out the box containing my memories from the ball night. I opened it, ran my hand over that beautiful dress, and sighed once again. I picked up the perfume and thought, "Why not?" Starting tomorrow, I would wear this perfume every day - my salary was good, and when this bottle ran out, I could buy another. I put the box away, left the perfume on the dresser, and went to bed full of expectations for this new life that was opening up before me. Chapter 5 I showed up at the company at 8:00 a.m. Mrs. Taylor gave me a warm welcome and introduced me to everyone, and they were all very kind. The boss wasn't there - he was traveling and would return at the end of the week. The office was beautiful, very modern, decorated in white with stainless steel and green accents, managing to be both professional and welcoming. It was elegant, and I really liked it. I was particularly glad I had chosen to wear a black suit with a dark green silk blouse underneath and black heels. I would need to dress elegantly every day now, after all, I would be working directly with the company president. Mid-morning, I received a message from Mel saying she had managed to schedule an appointment with the director of the daycare near our apartment during lunch hour. I explained the situation to Mrs. Taylor and asked if it would be possible to leave during that time, assuring her I would be back on schedule. "So you have a child. How old is he?" she asked with a smile. "He's two years old. He's a very clever little boy. He wasn't planned, but he's the reason for my life!" "What's his name?" "Peter." "Peter. A strong name. You're not married, I know that, but what about your son's father, are you still together?" My heart sank - how could I explain to her that I didn't know who the father was? But I don't lie, so let's face the truth. I told her that Peter's father was someone I met at a party and never saw again. She looked at me seriously, but there was no judgment in her eyes. Then she said: "You have my respect, Catherine. It's not easy being a single mother, and it's very difficult to tell truths like this when you know they might trigger others' judgment. Thank you for your trust and honesty. Go take care of the daycare arrangements for your son, we'll continue this afternoon - no need to rush." I thanked her and said goodbye, heading off to meet Mel and Peter. My admiration and respect for Mrs. Taylor only grew. She's a woman in her mid-fifties, with very light blonde hair and almost transparent blue eyes. She's a beautiful and elegant woman, but most importantly, she's very welcoming. We got along very well. During the rest of the morning, she filled me in with information about the work, and I took notes on everything. At lunchtime, I left the building, and Mel was already waiting at the door with Peter. I got in the car, and we went to lunch before heading to the daycare. Mel and I loved the daycare, and Peter was already fitting in, running around with his new little friends - he's such an outgoing boy. That made me so happy! My son was happy! We decided not to look at other daycares since this one was excellent and very close to home, just three blocks away. We completed the enrollment and sorted out all the details. The director suggested we let Peter stay until the end of the day since he was having fun and could start adapting. Mel agreed to pick him up at the end of the day. Mel dropped me back at the company and told me she'd head home to prepare for her job interview later in the afternoon. I returned to my office, arriving before Mrs. Taylor. I sat at the desk and started reviewing everything she had already told me. The phone on the desk rang, and I wasn't sure what to do, but since this would be my desk, I answered in my most professional voice: "Miller Group, Executive Office, good afternoon, how may I help you?" I heard a deathly silence on the other end followed by a long sigh. Someone spoke up with obvious impatience, in a strong and slightly hoarse voice: "Put Mariana on." I was startled but kept my composure and replied: "I'm sorry, sir, but Mrs. Taylor hasn't returned from lunch yet. May I help you, or would you like to leave a message?" "Who is this speaking," he asked, even more impatiently. "My name is Catherine, I'm Mr. Miller's new executive assistant." "But I don't know you," he seemed to grow more impatient with each word. "It's my first day here, sir. Would you like to leave a message?" "Tell Mariana to call me as soon as she sets foot in the office." "Certainly, sir. And your name is?" "Looks like I'm your boss!" He snapped and hung up. Wow, what a stressed-out man! This wasn't in the job description. My throat immediately tightened. Had I already made a bad impression on my boss? I was so screwed! I started thinking I wouldn't last long in this job. Shortly after, Mrs. Taylor arrived and I passed on the message with a worried look on my face. She looked at me with a smile, as if understanding my concern, and asked: "Was he calm?" I looked at her and couldn't help myself: "He was on the verge of a nervous breakdown. I'm pretty sure I could see his jugular vein popping out of his neck." She burst out laughing and then said: "You two are going to get along great! You'll tame the beast, I'm sure of it." I wasn't so sure about that. Maybe I shouldn't even unpack my bags, this man was going to eat me alive! LEARN_MORE https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=17966&u Random Reading https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ 375 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn more 0 redtgb.com VIDEO https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=17966&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/475771615_1667196610862051_3092734711556473158_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=wVwmLPrfmbEQ7kNvgGLE-sn&_nc_oc=AdjyvdMGvDlNLyeFbY2imf4PQJiW5udAclRFjcZaHXRAYBhX9gBqwwZk9WqoCs7uhTSN38uZePrQEr1kG_wcgtOy&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=Aw7YdfrEJx4wOwn_IyMfB8n&oh=00_AYCX-qh74ahITbNr0OeozjyTuWIttwcUQQoQZCGncIFjPg&oe=67CC0E4B PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Random Reading 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,766,928
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2766926}'
No 2025-03-03 18:52 active 2790 0 VIEW_INSTAGRAM_PROFILE http://instagram.com/kelly_cooke kelly_cooke https://www.instagram.com/_u/kelly_cooke 0 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Visit Instagram Profile 0 instagram.com CAROUSEL http://instagram.com/kelly_cooke 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.cdninstagram.com/v/t51.2885-19/468329586_1008699907689047_6324144052857597978_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s206x206_tt6&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=525117&_nc_ohc=OTCUF98N2dAQ7kNvgEUz74Q&_nc_oc=AdhXfbCqFnk_Ux8lH3ksgDFIRAB4s8AcL19bDJTmt2yebCFWynYxIm7p8G7LHVo3uIBgFOXPHWwbAf5av7lNObrz&_nc_zt=24&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.cdninstagram.com&oh=00_AYBpI_GR9CWJf_6en6_wAd1cs88LlF-Xso5cMFNyC0tVeg&oe=67CC00CD IG_ADS_IDENTITY 1 0 0 kelly_cooke 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,768,837
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2768829}'
No 2025-03-03 19:18 active 2792 0 ここをクăƒȘăƒƒă‚Żă—ăŠç„Ąæ–™ă§ăŠèȘ­ăżăă ă•ă„ïŒ 高橋ć„Șć­ăŒæœ«æœŸç™Œăšèšșæ–­ă•ă‚ŒăŸăăźæ—„ă€ć€«ăźäœè—€ćł»ä»‹ăŻă€ćˆæ‹ăźç›žæ‰‹ăźć­äŸ›ăźäž–è©±ă‚’ă—ăŠă„ăŸă€‚ ... ç—…é™ąă§ă€äž­æ‘æ‚ æ–—ăŒæž‹ă„éĄ”ă§èš€ăŁăŸă€‚ă€Œć„Șć­ă•ă‚“ă€æ‰‹èĄ“ăŒæˆćŠŸă™ă‚Œă°ă€ç”Ÿć­˜çŽ‡ăŻ15%から30%にăȘる。」 ć„Ș歐はかばんぼăČă‚‚ă‚’çŽ°ă„æŒ‡ă§ăŽă‚…ăŁăšæĄă‚Šă—ă‚ă€é’ă–ă‚ăŸć°ă•ăȘéĄ”ă«æ·±ă„é™°ă‚Šă‚’æ”źă‹ăčどいた。 ă€Œć…ˆèŒ©ă€ă‚‚ă—æ‰‹èĄ“ă‚’ć—ă‘ăȘă‘ă‚Œă°ă€ă©ăźăă‚‰ă„ç”Ÿăă‚‰ă‚Œă‚‹ăźïŒŸă€ 「捊ćčŽă‹ă‚‰1ćčŽăă‚‰ă„ă€‚ă€ ć„Șć­ăŻć”‡ă‚’ăŽă‚…ăŁăšć™›ăżă—ă‚ă€ă‚„ăŁăšèš€è‘‰ă‚’ćăć‡șă—ăŸă€‚ă€Œć…ˆèŒ©ă€ă“ăźă“ăšăŻç§˜ćŻ†ă«ă—ăŠăĄă‚‡ă†ă ă„ă€‚ćź¶æ—ă‚’ćżƒé…ă•ă›ăŸăăȘいぼ。」 é«˜æ©‹ćź¶ăŻă™ă§ă«ç Žç”Łă—ăŠăŠă‚Šă€ć„Ș歐は父èŠȘăźćŒ»ç™‚èČ»ă‚’ć·„éąă™ă‚‹ă ă‘ă§ă‚‚çČŸäž€æŻă ăŁăŸă€‚ æ‚ æ–—ăŻè«Šă‚ăŸă‚ˆă†ă«èš€ăŁăŸă€‚ă€ŒćŁć€–ă—ăȘă„ă‚ˆă€‚ă§ă‚‚ă€ç”ć©šă—ăŠă„ă‚‹ăšèžă„ăŸă€‚æ—Šé‚Łă•ă‚“â€•â€•ă€ ă€ŒăŠçˆ¶ă•ă‚“ăźă“ăšăŻăŠéĄ˜ă„ă­ă€‚ă‚‚ă†èĄŒă‹ăȘいべ。」ć„Șć­ăŻć€«ăźè©±éĄŒă‚’éżă‘ă‚‹ă‚ˆă†ă«ă€æ—©ă€…ă«ăăźć Žă‚’ç«‹ăĄćŽ»ăŁăŸă€‚ 父èŠȘたæČ»ç™‚ăŒć§‹ăŸăŁăŠă‹ă‚‰ăź2ćčŽé–“ă€ć€«ă§ă‚ă‚‹äœè—€ćł»ä»‹ăŻäž€ćșŠă‚‚ć§żă‚’èŠ‹ă›ăŸă“ăšăŒăȘă‹ăŁăŸă€‚ćœŒć„łăŒć€’ă‚ŒăŠé€šèĄŒäșșă«ç—…é™ąăžé‹ă°ă‚ŒăŸæ™‚ă§ă•ăˆă‚‚ă ă€‚ ă‹ă€ăŠăŻćœŒă‚‚ć„Șć­ă‚’ć€§ćˆ‡ă«ă—ăŠă„ăŸă€‚ă ăŒă€ćˆæ‹ăźç›žæ‰‹ă§ă‚ă‚‹æŸæœŹé‡ŒçŸŽăŒćŠŠćš ă—ăŸçŠ¶æ…‹ă§ćž°ć›œă—ăŠă‹ă‚‰ă€ă™ăčăŠăŒć€‰ă‚ăŁăŸă€‚ ć„Șć­ă‚‚ă‹ă€ăŠćŠŠćš ă—ăŠă„ăŸă“ăšăŒă‚ăŁăŸă€‚ă‚ă‚‹æ—„ă€æč–ă§æŸæœŹé‡ŒçŸŽăšăšă‚‚ă«èœæ°Žă—ăŸæ™‚ă€ćż…æ­»ă«ă‚‚ăŒăăȘăŒă‚‰ă€ćœŒăŒé‡ŒçŸŽă«ć‘ă‹ăŁăŠæłłă„ă§ă„ăć§żă‚’èŠ‹ăŸă€‚ ćŸŒă€é‡ŒçŸŽăŻç„Ąäș‹ă«ć­ă©ă‚‚を産んだ。でもć„Șć­ăŻæŻèŠȘにăȘă‚‹æ©ŸäŒšă‚’ć„Șわれた。 7æ—„ćŸŒă€ćł»ä»‹ăŻé›ąć©šă‚’æ±‚ă‚ăŸăŒă€ćœŒć„łăŻæ‹’ćŠă—ăŸă€‚ ă ăŒă€ç—…æ°—ăźă“ăšă‚’çŸ„ăŁăŸä»Šă€ćœŒć„łăŻéœ‡ăˆă‚‹æ‰‹ă§ćœŒăźé›»è©±ă‚’ă‹ă‘ăŸă€‚ 3ć›žç›źăźă‚łăƒŒăƒ«ă§ă€ăȘăŒă‚‹ăšă€ćœŒăźć†·ăŸă„ćŁ°ăŒèžă“ăˆăŠăăŸă€‚ă€Œé›ąć©šä»„ć€–ăźç”šä»¶ăȘă‚‰ă€ăŠć‰ă«äŒšă†æ°—ăŻăȘい。」 ć„Șć­ăŻæ¶™ă‚’ă“ă‚‰ăˆă€ç™Œăźè©±ă‚’ćˆ‡ă‚Šć‡șすこべができăȘă‹ăŁăŸă€‚ă™ă‚‹ăšé›»è©±ăźć‘ă“ă†ă‹ă‚‰é‡ŒçŸŽăźćŁ°ăŒèžă“ăˆăŠăăŸă€‚ă€Œćł»ä»‹ć›ă€ăă‚ăă‚è”€ăĄă‚ƒă‚“ăźćźšæœŸæ€œæŸ»ă‚ˆă€‚ă€ ăăźçžŹé–“ă€ă“ă‚‰ăˆăŠă„ăŸæ¶™ăŒäž€æ°—ă«æșąă‚Œć‡șした。すăčăŠă‚’ç”‚ă‚ă‚‰ă›ă‚‹æ™‚ăŒæ„ăŸăźă ă€‚ ć„Șć­ăŻă“éœ‡ăˆă‚‹ćŁ°ă§ă€ç”žă‚Šć‡șă™ă‚ˆă†ă«ăœă€ă‚Šăšć‘Ÿă„ăŸă€‚ă€Œćł»ä»‹â€Šâ€Šă‚‚ă†ă€é›ąć©šă—ă‚ˆă†ă€‚ă€ ćł»ä»‹ăŻäž€çžŹă€é©šă„ăŸă‚ˆă†ă ăŁăŸăŒă€ć†·çŹ‘ă—ăŠèš€ăŁăŸă€‚ă€Œć„Ș歐、今ćșŠăŻă©ă‚“ăȘæ‰‹ă‚’äœżă†ă€ă‚‚ă‚Šă ïŒŸă€ ă€Œćź¶ă§ćŸ…ăŁăŠă‚‹ă‹ă‚‰ă€‚ă€ ćł»ä»‹ăŻă€é›»è©±ăŒçȘç„¶ćˆ‡ă‚‰ă‚ŒăŸćŸŒă€ć‘†ç„¶ăšă‚čăƒžăƒ›ă‚’èŠ‹ă€ă‚ăŠă„ăŸă€‚ 侀ćčŽé–“æ‹’ćŠă—ç¶šă‘ăŠăăŸć„Ș歐が、ăȘăœä»Šæ€„ă«ćŒæ„ă—ăŸăźă ă‚ă†ïŒŸ ćœŒć„łă«äŒšă„ă«èĄŒăă“ăšă‚’æ±șめた。 ă€Œćł»ä»‹ă€ă©ă“ă«èĄŒăăźă‚ˆïŒŸă€é‡ŒçŸŽăŒć­ă©ă‚‚ă‚’æŠ±ăˆăȘăŒă‚‰èżœă„ă‹ă‘ăŠăăŸă€‚ ă—ă‹ă—ă€ćœŒăŻäœ•ă‚‚èš€ă‚ăšç«‹ăĄćŽ»ăŁăŸă€‚ăăźçžŹé–“ă€é‡ŒçŸŽăźć„Șă—ă„èĄšæƒ…ăŻăżă‚‹ăżă‚‹ă†ăĄă«æă‚ă—ă„ă»ă©æš—ăăȘった。 ă‚ăźć„łâ€Šâ€ŠăŸăŸäœ•ă‹ä»•æŽ›ă‘ăŠăăŸă‚ă­ïŒ 玄閱ぼドケが開いたべき、ć„Șć­ăŻăƒ†ăƒŒăƒ–ăƒ«ăźăă°ă«ç«‹ăŁăŠă„ă‚‹ă‚čăƒŒăƒ„ă‚’ç€ăŸèƒŒăŒé«˜ă„ç”·æ€§ă‚’èŠ‹ăŸă€‚æ•ŽăŁăŸéĄ”ç«‹ăĄăŻæ°·ăźă‚ˆă†ă«ć†·ăŸăă€ăăźæš—ă„çžłă«ăŻć„Șć­ăžăźè»œè”‘ăŒæ”źă‹ă‚“ă§ă„ăŸă€‚ ă€Œă©ă“ă«èĄŒăŁăŠăŸă‚“ă ïŒŸă€ćł»ä»‹ăŒć†·ăŸăć°‹ă­ăŸă€‚ 「そんăȘă“ăšăŻă„ă€ă‹ă‚‰æ°—ă«ă™ă‚‹ăźïŒŸă€ ă€Œé›ąć©šć±Šă«ă‚”ă‚€ăƒłă—ăŠă‚‚ă‚‰ă†ćż…èŠăŒă‚ă‚‹ă€‚ă€ ăăźèš€è‘‰ăŻé‹­ă„é‡ăźă‚ˆă†ă«ćœŒć„łăźćżƒă‚’ćˆșă—ăŸă€‚æżĄă‚ŒăŸäœ“ă‚’ćŒ•ăăšă‚ŠăȘăŒă‚‰ă€ćœŒć„łăŻă‚«ăƒăƒłă‹ă‚‰æ›žéĄžă‚’é™ă‹ă«ć–ă‚Šć‡șした。 ă€Œćżƒé…ă™ă‚‹ćż…èŠăŒăȘă„ă€‚ă‚‚ă†ă‚”ă‚€ăƒłæžˆăżă ă€‚ă€ ćœŒć„łăŒæ›žéĄžă‚’ăƒ†ăƒŒăƒ–ăƒ«ăźäžŠă«çœźă„ăŸăšăă€ćł»ä»‹ăŻă€Œé›ąć©šă€ăšă„ă†äșŒæ–‡ć­—ăŒă“ă‚Œă»ă©ăŸă§ă«äžæ„‰ćż«ă«æ€ăˆăŸă“ăšăŻăȘかった。ć„Șć­ăŒć”Żäž€èŠæ±‚ă—ăŸăźăŻă€2ć„„ć††ăźæ…°èŹæ–™ă ăŁăŸă€‚ ă€Œă©ă†ă—ăŠæ€„ă«ćŒæ„ă—ăŸăźă‹ăšæ€ăŁăŸă‚‰ă€ç”ć±€é‡‘ăźăŸă‚ă‹ă€‚ă€ćœŒăźéĄ”ăŒć˜ČçŹ‘ă‚’æ”źă‹ăčた。 か぀おăȘら、è‡Șćˆ†ă‚’ćŒè­·ă™ă‚‹ă‹ă‚‚ă—ă‚ŒăȘă„ă€‚ă§ă‚‚ă€ä»ŠćœŒć„łăŻăŸă é™ă‹ă«èš€ăŁăŸă€‚ă€ŒæœŹæ„ăȘă‚‰ă€äœè—€ă•ă‚“ăźèł‡ç”ŁăźćŠćˆ†ă‚’è«‹æ±‚ă™ă‚‹æš©ćˆ©ăŒă‚ă‚‹ă‚ă€‚ă§ă‚‚ă€ç§ăŻ2ć„„ć††ă—ă‹èŠæ±‚ă—ăȘă‹ăŁăŸă€‚ă“ă‚Œă§ă‚‚ă€ăŸă æƒ…ă‘ă‚’ă‹ă‘ăŠă‚‹ă€ă‚‚ă‚Šă‚ˆă€‚ă€ ćł»ä»‹ăŻäž€æ­©ć‰ă«é€Čăżă€é•·ă„ćœ±ăŒć„Șć­ă‚’èŠ†ăŁăŸă€‚ćœŒăŻćœŒć„łăźéĄŽă‚’çŽ°é•·ă„æŒ‡ă§æŽŽăżă€ć†·ăŸă„ćŁ°ă§èš€ăŁăŸă€‚ă€Œä»Šă€äœ•ăŠć‘Œă‚“ă ïŒŸă€ ă€Œäœè—€ă•ă‚“ă€ă‚‚ă—ă“ăźć‘Œăłæ–čăŒć«ŒăȘă‚‰ă€ć…ƒć€«ăšć‘Œăłç›Žă—ăŠă‚‚ă„ă„ă‚ă‚ˆă€‚ă•ă‚ă€æ›žéĄžă«ă‚”ă‚€ăƒłă—ăŠćž°ăŁăŠă‚‚ă‚‰ăŁăŠă„ă„ïŒŸă€ ćœŒăŻäžæ„‰ćż«ăă†ăȘ顔をした。「ここはäżșた柶だ。ć‡șăŠèĄŒă‘ăšèš€ă†æš©ćˆ©ăŻăŠć‰ă«ăŻă‚ă‚‹ă‹ă„ă€‚ă€ ć„Șć­ăŻçšźè‚‰ă’ă«ćŸźçŹ‘ăżă€èš€ăŁăŸă€‚ă€Œçąșă‹ă«ă€ăăźæš©ćˆ©ăŻăȘă„ă‚ă€‚ă§ă‚‚ă€ćź‰ćżƒă—ăŠă€äœè—€ă•ă‚“ă€‚é›ąć©šèšŒæ˜Žæ›žă‚’ć—ă‘ć–ăŁăŸă‚‰ă€ă™ăă«ć‡șăŠèĄŒăă€‚ă€ ăŸăŸă€ćœŒăźæ‰‹ă‚’æŒŻă‚Šæ‰•ă„ă€ć†·ăŸă„ç›źă§ćœŒă‚’èŠ‹ă€ă‚ăŸă€‚ă€Œæ˜Žæ—„ăźæœ9æ™‚ă€ćž‚ćœčæ‰€ă§æ›žéĄžă‚’æŒăŁăŠăăŠăă ă•ă„ă€‚ă€ çżŒæœă€æ—„ăźć‡șć‰ă«ăŻć„Ș歐はć‡șç™șă—ă‚ˆă†ăšă—ăŸæ™‚ă€ç—…é™ąă‹ă‚‰é›»è©±ăŒă‹ă‹ăŁăŠăăŸă€‚ă€Œé«˜æ©‹ă•ă‚“ă€ăŠçˆ¶ă•ă‚“ăŒćżƒè‡“ç™șäœœă‚’è”·ă“ă—ăŸă—ăŸă€‚ă€ ă€ŒăˆăŁïŒŸă™ăć‘ă‹ă„ăŸă™ïŒă€ ç—…é™ąă«ćˆ°ç€ă™ă‚‹ăšă€æ‰‹èĄ“ăŻăŸă ç¶šă„ăŠă„ăŸă€‚ ä»Šă€ć”Żäž€ăźćžŒæœ›ăŻçˆ¶ăŒć„ćș·ă§ç”Ÿăç¶šă‘ă‚‹ă“ăšă ă‘ă ăŁăŸă€‚ çœ‹è­·ćž«ăŒæ‰‹èĄ“èČ»ç”šăźè«‹æ±‚æ›žă‚’æ‰‹æžĄă—ăŠăăŸă€‚ç·éĄăŻ300䞇憆仄䞊。 ă§ă‚‚ă€ä»„ć‰æ”Żæ‰•ăŁăŸć…„é™ąèČ»ă§æź‹é‡‘ăŻăŸăŁăŸăź10äž‡ć††ă€‚ă©ă†ă—ăŠă‚‚è¶łă‚ŠăȘかった。 仕æ–čăȘăă€ćł»ä»‹ă«é›»è©±ă‚’ă‹ă‘ăŸă€‚ ć†·ăŸă„ćŁ°ăŒèžă“ăˆă‚‹ă€‚ă€Œă©ă“ă ïŒŸă‚‚ă†30ćˆ†ćŸ…ăŁăŠă„ă‚‹ă€‚ă€ ă€Œæ€„ăȘこべがあっど――」 「ć„Șć­ă€ă“ă‚Œă§ăŠă‚‚ă—ă‚ă„ïŒŸă€ćł»ä»‹ăŒéŒ»ă§çŹ‘ă†ă€‚ă€Œă©ă†ă›ăŸăŸć˜˜ă‚’ă€ă„ăŠă„ă‚‹ă‚“ă ă‚ă†ïŒŸă€ そんăȘ 「昘じゃăȘă„ïŒçˆ¶ăŒćżƒè‡“ç™șäœœă‚’è”·ă“ă—ăŠæ‰‹èĄ“ăŒćż…èŠăȘăźïŒâ€•â€•ă€ ă€Œăă‚Œă§ă€æ­»ă‚“ă ăźă‹ïŒŸă€ćł»ä»‹ăŒéźăŁăŸă€‚ ăăźèš€è‘‰ă«ă€ć„Șć­ăŻè€łă‚’ç–‘ăŁăŸă€‚ăă‚“ăȘèš€ă„æ–čするäșșăŒă„ă‚‹ăźă‹ïŒŸ ă€Œă„ă„ăˆïŒćł»ä»‹ă€æ‰‹èĄ“èČ»ăŒ300äž‡ć††ä»„äžŠă‹ă‹ă‚‹ăźă€‚ă ă‹ă‚‰æ…°èŹæ–™ă‚’ć…ˆă«æŒŻă‚ŠèŸŒă‚“ă§ăă‚ŒăȘă„ïŒŸćż…ăšé›ąć©šă™ă‚‹ă‹ă‚‰ïŒă€ 「ć„Ș歐、äżșがèȘ°ă‚ˆă‚Šă‚‚ć›ăźçˆ¶èŠȘăźæ­»ă‚’æœ›ă‚“ă§ă„ă‚‹ă“ăšă‚’ç†è§Łă—ăŠă„ă‚‹ă‚ˆăȘă€‚é‡‘ă‚’æžĄă™ăźăŻă„ă„ă ă‚ă†ă€ă§ă‚‚æ‰‹ç¶šăăŒç”‚ă‚ăŁăŸćŸŒă«ă ă€‚ă€ ăă‚Œă ă‘èš€ă†ăšă€é›»è©±ăŻćˆ‡ă‚‰ă‚ŒăŸă€‚ ć„Șć­ăźéĄ”ă«ăŻć›°æƒ‘ăŒæ”źă‹ă‚“ă§ă„ăŸă€‚ă‹ă€ăŠćœŒăŻçˆ¶ă«ćŻŸă—ăŠæ•Źæ„ă‚’æ‰•ăŁăŠă„ăŸăŻăšă ăŁăŸă€‚ă—ă‹ă—ă€ä»ŠăźćœŒăźćŁ°ă«ăŻæœŹæ°—ăźæ†Žă—ăżăŒæ»Čんでいた。 ăȘăœă ïŒŸ 2ćčŽć‰ăźé«˜æ©‹ćź¶ăźç Žç”Łăšç”ăłă€ă‘ăŠè€ƒăˆă‚‹ăšă€ć¶ç„¶ăźć‡ș杄äș‹ăšăŻæ€ăˆăȘくăȘっどきた。 ă‚‚ă†ă—ă‹ă—ăŠă€ćł»ä»‹ăŒèŁă§äœ•ă‹ă‚’ä»•æŽ›ă‘ăŸăźă ă€‚ă—ă‹ă—ă€ćźŸćź¶ăŻäž€äœ“ă©ă†ă‚„ăŁăŠćœŒă‚’æ€’ă‚‰ă›ăŠă—ăŸăŁăŸăźă ă‚ă†ïŒŸ ä»Šă€è€ƒăˆèŸŒă‚€äœ™èŁ•ă‚‚ăȘăă€çˆ¶ăźæČ»ç™‚èČ»ă‚’äœ•ăšă‹ă™ă‚‹ăźăŒæœ€ć„Ș慈だった。 æ‰‹èĄ“ćź€ăźæ‰‰ăŒé–‹ă„ăŸă€‚ă€Œć…ˆç”ŸïŒŸă€ ă€Œé«™æ©‹ă•ă‚“ă€ăŠçˆ¶æ§˜ăŻăȘă‚“ăšă‹æŒăĄă“ăŸăˆăŸă—ăŸă€‚ă€ ć„Șć­ăŻă‚ˆă†ă‚„ăèƒžă‚’æ’«ă§äž‹ă‚ă—ăŸă€‚ 介護äșșă«çˆ¶ă‚’ä»»ă›ă€ćž‚ćœčæ‰€ă«æ€„ă„ă ăŒă€ćł»ä»‹ăŻă©ă“ă«ă‚‚ăȘかった。 ç„ŠăŠé›»è©±ă‚’ă‹ă‘ă‚‹ă€‚ă€Œćž‚ćœčæ‰€ă«ç€ă„ăŸă‚ă€‚ă©ă“ă«ă„ă‚‹ăźïŒŸă€ 「äș‹ć‹™ćź€ă ă€‚ă€ ă€Œä»Šă™ăé›ąć©šæ‰‹ç¶šăă‚’æžˆăŸă›ă«æ„ăŠăă‚ŒăȘă„ïŒŸă€ ćł»ä»‹ăŻè–„ăçŹ‘ăŁăŠèš€ăŁăŸă€‚ă€Œæ•°ć„„ć††ăźć„‘çŽ„ăšăŠć‰ă€ă©ăŁăĄăŒć€§äș‹ă ăšæ€ă†ïŒŸă€ ă€Œç”‚ă‚ă‚‹ăŸă§ćŸ…ă€ă‹ă‚‰â€Šâ€Šćł»ä»‹ă€ăŠéĄ˜ă„ă€ä»Šçˆ¶ăŻăŠé‡‘ăŒćż…èŠăȘぼ。」 ă€Œă‚‚ă—æ­»ă‚“ă ă‚‰ă€è‘ŹćŒä»Łă‚’ć‡șă—ăŠă‚„ă‚‹ă‚ˆă€‚ă€ăă‚Œă ă‘èš€ă†ăšă€ćœŒăŻé›»è©±ă‚’ćˆ‡ăŁăŸă€‚ ć†ăłé›»è©±ă‚’ă‹ă‘ăŸăŒă€ă™ă§ă«é›»æșăŒćˆ‡ă‚‰ă‚ŒăŸă€‚ ć„Șć­ăŻæŻăŒè©°ăŸă‚‹ă‚ˆă†ăȘæ„ŸèŠšă«è„Čわれた。 ćœŒć„łăŻă‚ăŁăšă„ă†é–“ă«ć…šăŠă‚’ć€±ăŁăŠă—ăŸăŁăŸă€‚ 今、ć„Șć­ăŒæŒăŁăŠă„ă‚‹ć”Żäž€ăźäŸĄć€€ă‚ă‚‹ă‚‚ăźăŻă€ç”ć©šæŒ‡èŒȘだけだった。 ćœŒć„łăŻæŒ‡èŒȘă‚’ć€–ă—ă€é«˜çŽšćźéŁŸćș—ă«è¶łă‚’èžăżć…„れた。 ă€ŒăŠćźąæ§˜ă€èłŒć…„æ™‚ăźé ˜ćŽæ›žăšèšŒæ˜Žæ›žăŻăŠæŒăĄă§ă™ă‹ïŒŸă€ 「はい。」ć„Șć­ăŻæ€„ă„ă§æ›žéĄžă‚’ć·źă—ć‡șした。 ă€Œă‚ă‚ŠăŒăšă†ă”ă–ă„ăŸă™ă€‚æŒ‡èŒȘăŻæ€œæŸ»ă«ć‡șă™ćż…èŠăŒă‚ă‚‹ăźă§ă€æ˜Žæ—„ăŸăŸă”é€Łç”Ąă•ă›ăŠă„ăŸă ă‘ăŸă™ă‹ă€‚ă€ ć„Șć­ăŻćˆ‡èż«ă—ăŸćŁ°ă§èš€ăŁăŸă€‚ă€Œæ€„ă„ă§ă„ă‚‹ă‚“ă§ă™ă€‚ä»Šæ—„äž­ă«ăŠéĄ˜ă„ă—ăŸă™ă€‚ă€ 「はい。」ćș—ć“ĄăŒæŒ‡èŒȘă‚’æŒăĄćŽ»ă‚ă†ăšă—ăŸăăźæ™‚ă€ă‚ă‚‹ç™œăăŠçčŠçްăȘæ‰‹ăŒæŒ‡èŒȘă‚±ăƒŒă‚čă‚’æŠŒă•ăˆăŸă€‚ ă€Œă“ăźæŒ‡èŒȘă€ăšăŠă‚‚çŽ æ•”ă­ă€‚ç§ăŒèČ·ă†ă‚ă€‚ă€ 顔を侊げたć„Șć­ăźç›źă«éŁ›ăłèŸŒă‚“ă§ăăŸăźăŻă€ćœŒć„łăŒă“ăźäž–ă§æœ€ă‚‚æ†Žă‚“ă§ă„ă‚‹äșșç‰©â€•â€•æŸæœŹé‡ŒçŸŽă ăŁăŸ LEARN_MORE https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&ut ć„łăźć­ăŒèȘ­ăżăŸă„氏èȘŹă‚’性ç‰č集 https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/ 147 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn more 0 heplk.com IMAGE https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476776535_1605820736719489_6944119378290620106_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=WVtx7ktUgKEQ7kNvgFKMJ04&_nc_oc=Adit3lYaTOvk9bkFLrfjQo3ysJWQcAVUMFJd5UPejvkaSHZLAwGNQKNIpRnBGVBe29W4sN2m4osavPqcPbe1ET48&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AIJPo18Wsd3-Xx70P7XyDnW&oh=00_AYBFdorfLJsqhYzy7RtbUpZWlJZiEox2f3prnNdN3kRgMQ&oe=67CC3785 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 ć„łăźć­ăŒèȘ­ăżăŸă„氏èȘŹă‚’性ç‰č集 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,768,858
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2768829}'
No 2025-03-03 19:18 active 2792 0 ここをクăƒȘăƒƒă‚Żă—ăŠç„Ąæ–™ă§ăŠèȘ­ăżăă ă•ă„ïŒ 高橋ć„Șć­ăŒæœ«æœŸç™Œăšèšșæ–­ă•ă‚ŒăŸăăźæ—„ă€ć€«ăźäœè—€ćł»ä»‹ăŻă€ćˆæ‹ăźç›žæ‰‹ăźć­äŸ›ăźäž–è©±ă‚’ă—ăŠă„ăŸă€‚ ... ç—…é™ąă§ă€äž­æ‘æ‚ æ–—ăŒæž‹ă„éĄ”ă§èš€ăŁăŸă€‚ă€Œć„Șć­ă•ă‚“ă€æ‰‹èĄ“ăŒæˆćŠŸă™ă‚Œă°ă€ç”Ÿć­˜çŽ‡ăŻ15%から30%にăȘる。」 ć„Ș歐はかばんぼăČă‚‚ă‚’çŽ°ă„æŒ‡ă§ăŽă‚…ăŁăšæĄă‚Šă—ă‚ă€é’ă–ă‚ăŸć°ă•ăȘéĄ”ă«æ·±ă„é™°ă‚Šă‚’æ”źă‹ăčどいた。 ă€Œć…ˆèŒ©ă€ă‚‚ă—æ‰‹èĄ“ă‚’ć—ă‘ăȘă‘ă‚Œă°ă€ă©ăźăă‚‰ă„ç”Ÿăă‚‰ă‚Œă‚‹ăźïŒŸă€ 「捊ćčŽă‹ă‚‰1ćčŽăă‚‰ă„ă€‚ă€ ć„Șć­ăŻć”‡ă‚’ăŽă‚…ăŁăšć™›ăżă—ă‚ă€ă‚„ăŁăšèš€è‘‰ă‚’ćăć‡șă—ăŸă€‚ă€Œć…ˆèŒ©ă€ă“ăźă“ăšăŻç§˜ćŻ†ă«ă—ăŠăĄă‚‡ă†ă ă„ă€‚ćź¶æ—ă‚’ćżƒé…ă•ă›ăŸăăȘいぼ。」 é«˜æ©‹ćź¶ăŻă™ă§ă«ç Žç”Łă—ăŠăŠă‚Šă€ć„Ș歐は父èŠȘăźćŒ»ç™‚èČ»ă‚’ć·„éąă™ă‚‹ă ă‘ă§ă‚‚çČŸäž€æŻă ăŁăŸă€‚ æ‚ æ–—ăŻè«Šă‚ăŸă‚ˆă†ă«èš€ăŁăŸă€‚ă€ŒćŁć€–ă—ăȘă„ă‚ˆă€‚ă§ă‚‚ă€ç”ć©šă—ăŠă„ă‚‹ăšèžă„ăŸă€‚æ—Šé‚Łă•ă‚“â€•â€•ă€ ă€ŒăŠçˆ¶ă•ă‚“ăźă“ăšăŻăŠéĄ˜ă„ă­ă€‚ă‚‚ă†èĄŒă‹ăȘいべ。」ć„Șć­ăŻć€«ăźè©±éĄŒă‚’éżă‘ă‚‹ă‚ˆă†ă«ă€æ—©ă€…ă«ăăźć Žă‚’ç«‹ăĄćŽ»ăŁăŸă€‚ 父èŠȘたæČ»ç™‚ăŒć§‹ăŸăŁăŠă‹ă‚‰ăź2ćčŽé–“ă€ć€«ă§ă‚ă‚‹äœè—€ćł»ä»‹ăŻäž€ćșŠă‚‚ć§żă‚’èŠ‹ă›ăŸă“ăšăŒăȘă‹ăŁăŸă€‚ćœŒć„łăŒć€’ă‚ŒăŠé€šèĄŒäșșă«ç—…é™ąăžé‹ă°ă‚ŒăŸæ™‚ă§ă•ăˆă‚‚ă ă€‚ ă‹ă€ăŠăŻćœŒă‚‚ć„Șć­ă‚’ć€§ćˆ‡ă«ă—ăŠă„ăŸă€‚ă ăŒă€ćˆæ‹ăźç›žæ‰‹ă§ă‚ă‚‹æŸæœŹé‡ŒçŸŽăŒćŠŠćš ă—ăŸçŠ¶æ…‹ă§ćž°ć›œă—ăŠă‹ă‚‰ă€ă™ăčăŠăŒć€‰ă‚ăŁăŸă€‚ ć„Șć­ă‚‚ă‹ă€ăŠćŠŠćš ă—ăŠă„ăŸă“ăšăŒă‚ăŁăŸă€‚ă‚ă‚‹æ—„ă€æč–ă§æŸæœŹé‡ŒçŸŽăšăšă‚‚ă«èœæ°Žă—ăŸæ™‚ă€ćż…æ­»ă«ă‚‚ăŒăăȘăŒă‚‰ă€ćœŒăŒé‡ŒçŸŽă«ć‘ă‹ăŁăŠæłłă„ă§ă„ăć§żă‚’èŠ‹ăŸă€‚ ćŸŒă€é‡ŒçŸŽăŻç„Ąäș‹ă«ć­ă©ă‚‚を産んだ。でもć„Șć­ăŻæŻèŠȘにăȘă‚‹æ©ŸäŒšă‚’ć„Șわれた。 7æ—„ćŸŒă€ćł»ä»‹ăŻé›ąć©šă‚’æ±‚ă‚ăŸăŒă€ćœŒć„łăŻæ‹’ćŠă—ăŸă€‚ ă ăŒă€ç—…æ°—ăźă“ăšă‚’çŸ„ăŁăŸä»Šă€ćœŒć„łăŻéœ‡ăˆă‚‹æ‰‹ă§ćœŒăźé›»è©±ă‚’ă‹ă‘ăŸă€‚ 3ć›žç›źăźă‚łăƒŒăƒ«ă§ă€ăȘăŒă‚‹ăšă€ćœŒăźć†·ăŸă„ćŁ°ăŒèžă“ăˆăŠăăŸă€‚ă€Œé›ąć©šä»„ć€–ăźç”šä»¶ăȘă‚‰ă€ăŠć‰ă«äŒšă†æ°—ăŻăȘい。」 ć„Șć­ăŻæ¶™ă‚’ă“ă‚‰ăˆă€ç™Œăźè©±ă‚’ćˆ‡ă‚Šć‡șすこべができăȘă‹ăŁăŸă€‚ă™ă‚‹ăšé›»è©±ăźć‘ă“ă†ă‹ă‚‰é‡ŒçŸŽăźćŁ°ăŒèžă“ăˆăŠăăŸă€‚ă€Œćł»ä»‹ć›ă€ăă‚ăă‚è”€ăĄă‚ƒă‚“ăźćźšæœŸæ€œæŸ»ă‚ˆă€‚ă€ ăăźçžŹé–“ă€ă“ă‚‰ăˆăŠă„ăŸæ¶™ăŒäž€æ°—ă«æșąă‚Œć‡șした。すăčăŠă‚’ç”‚ă‚ă‚‰ă›ă‚‹æ™‚ăŒæ„ăŸăźă ă€‚ ć„Șć­ăŻă“éœ‡ăˆă‚‹ćŁ°ă§ă€ç”žă‚Šć‡șă™ă‚ˆă†ă«ăœă€ă‚Šăšć‘Ÿă„ăŸă€‚ă€Œćł»ä»‹â€Šâ€Šă‚‚ă†ă€é›ąć©šă—ă‚ˆă†ă€‚ă€ ćł»ä»‹ăŻäž€çžŹă€é©šă„ăŸă‚ˆă†ă ăŁăŸăŒă€ć†·çŹ‘ă—ăŠèš€ăŁăŸă€‚ă€Œć„Ș歐、今ćșŠăŻă©ă‚“ăȘæ‰‹ă‚’äœżă†ă€ă‚‚ă‚Šă ïŒŸă€ ă€Œćź¶ă§ćŸ…ăŁăŠă‚‹ă‹ă‚‰ă€‚ă€ ćł»ä»‹ăŻă€é›»è©±ăŒçȘç„¶ćˆ‡ă‚‰ă‚ŒăŸćŸŒă€ć‘†ç„¶ăšă‚čăƒžăƒ›ă‚’èŠ‹ă€ă‚ăŠă„ăŸă€‚ 侀ćčŽé–“æ‹’ćŠă—ç¶šă‘ăŠăăŸć„Ș歐が、ăȘăœä»Šæ€„ă«ćŒæ„ă—ăŸăźă ă‚ă†ïŒŸ ćœŒć„łă«äŒšă„ă«èĄŒăă“ăšă‚’æ±șめた。 ă€Œćł»ä»‹ă€ă©ă“ă«èĄŒăăźă‚ˆïŒŸă€é‡ŒçŸŽăŒć­ă©ă‚‚ă‚’æŠ±ăˆăȘăŒă‚‰èżœă„ă‹ă‘ăŠăăŸă€‚ ă—ă‹ă—ă€ćœŒăŻäœ•ă‚‚èš€ă‚ăšç«‹ăĄćŽ»ăŁăŸă€‚ăăźçžŹé–“ă€é‡ŒçŸŽăźć„Șă—ă„èĄšæƒ…ăŻăżă‚‹ăżă‚‹ă†ăĄă«æă‚ă—ă„ă»ă©æš—ăăȘった。 ă‚ăźć„łâ€Šâ€ŠăŸăŸäœ•ă‹ä»•æŽ›ă‘ăŠăăŸă‚ă­ïŒ 玄閱ぼドケが開いたべき、ć„Șć­ăŻăƒ†ăƒŒăƒ–ăƒ«ăźăă°ă«ç«‹ăŁăŠă„ă‚‹ă‚čăƒŒăƒ„ă‚’ç€ăŸèƒŒăŒé«˜ă„ç”·æ€§ă‚’èŠ‹ăŸă€‚æ•ŽăŁăŸéĄ”ç«‹ăĄăŻæ°·ăźă‚ˆă†ă«ć†·ăŸăă€ăăźæš—ă„çžłă«ăŻć„Șć­ăžăźè»œè”‘ăŒæ”źă‹ă‚“ă§ă„ăŸă€‚ ă€Œă©ă“ă«èĄŒăŁăŠăŸă‚“ă ïŒŸă€ćł»ä»‹ăŒć†·ăŸăć°‹ă­ăŸă€‚ 「そんăȘă“ăšăŻă„ă€ă‹ă‚‰æ°—ă«ă™ă‚‹ăźïŒŸă€ ă€Œé›ąć©šć±Šă«ă‚”ă‚€ăƒłă—ăŠă‚‚ă‚‰ă†ćż…èŠăŒă‚ă‚‹ă€‚ă€ ăăźèš€è‘‰ăŻé‹­ă„é‡ăźă‚ˆă†ă«ćœŒć„łăźćżƒă‚’ćˆșă—ăŸă€‚æżĄă‚ŒăŸäœ“ă‚’ćŒ•ăăšă‚ŠăȘăŒă‚‰ă€ćœŒć„łăŻă‚«ăƒăƒłă‹ă‚‰æ›žéĄžă‚’é™ă‹ă«ć–ă‚Šć‡șした。 ă€Œćżƒé…ă™ă‚‹ćż…èŠăŒăȘă„ă€‚ă‚‚ă†ă‚”ă‚€ăƒłæžˆăżă ă€‚ă€ ćœŒć„łăŒæ›žéĄžă‚’ăƒ†ăƒŒăƒ–ăƒ«ăźäžŠă«çœźă„ăŸăšăă€ćł»ä»‹ăŻă€Œé›ąć©šă€ăšă„ă†äșŒæ–‡ć­—ăŒă“ă‚Œă»ă©ăŸă§ă«äžæ„‰ćż«ă«æ€ăˆăŸă“ăšăŻăȘかった。ć„Șć­ăŒć”Żäž€èŠæ±‚ă—ăŸăźăŻă€2ć„„ć††ăźæ…°èŹæ–™ă ăŁăŸă€‚ ă€Œă©ă†ă—ăŠæ€„ă«ćŒæ„ă—ăŸăźă‹ăšæ€ăŁăŸă‚‰ă€ç”ć±€é‡‘ăźăŸă‚ă‹ă€‚ă€ćœŒăźéĄ”ăŒć˜ČçŹ‘ă‚’æ”źă‹ăčた。 か぀おăȘら、è‡Șćˆ†ă‚’ćŒè­·ă™ă‚‹ă‹ă‚‚ă—ă‚ŒăȘă„ă€‚ă§ă‚‚ă€ä»ŠćœŒć„łăŻăŸă é™ă‹ă«èš€ăŁăŸă€‚ă€ŒæœŹæ„ăȘă‚‰ă€äœè—€ă•ă‚“ăźèł‡ç”ŁăźćŠćˆ†ă‚’è«‹æ±‚ă™ă‚‹æš©ćˆ©ăŒă‚ă‚‹ă‚ă€‚ă§ă‚‚ă€ç§ăŻ2ć„„ć††ă—ă‹èŠæ±‚ă—ăȘă‹ăŁăŸă€‚ă“ă‚Œă§ă‚‚ă€ăŸă æƒ…ă‘ă‚’ă‹ă‘ăŠă‚‹ă€ă‚‚ă‚Šă‚ˆă€‚ă€ ćł»ä»‹ăŻäž€æ­©ć‰ă«é€Čăżă€é•·ă„ćœ±ăŒć„Șć­ă‚’èŠ†ăŁăŸă€‚ćœŒăŻćœŒć„łăźéĄŽă‚’çŽ°é•·ă„æŒ‡ă§æŽŽăżă€ć†·ăŸă„ćŁ°ă§èš€ăŁăŸă€‚ă€Œä»Šă€äœ•ăŠć‘Œă‚“ă ïŒŸă€ ă€Œäœè—€ă•ă‚“ă€ă‚‚ă—ă“ăźć‘Œăłæ–čăŒć«ŒăȘă‚‰ă€ć…ƒć€«ăšć‘Œăłç›Žă—ăŠă‚‚ă„ă„ă‚ă‚ˆă€‚ă•ă‚ă€æ›žéĄžă«ă‚”ă‚€ăƒłă—ăŠćž°ăŁăŠă‚‚ă‚‰ăŁăŠă„ă„ïŒŸă€ ćœŒăŻäžæ„‰ćż«ăă†ăȘ顔をした。「ここはäżșた柶だ。ć‡șăŠèĄŒă‘ăšèš€ă†æš©ćˆ©ăŻăŠć‰ă«ăŻă‚ă‚‹ă‹ă„ă€‚ă€ ć„Șć­ăŻçšźè‚‰ă’ă«ćŸźçŹ‘ăżă€èš€ăŁăŸă€‚ă€Œçąșă‹ă«ă€ăăźæš©ćˆ©ăŻăȘă„ă‚ă€‚ă§ă‚‚ă€ćź‰ćżƒă—ăŠă€äœè—€ă•ă‚“ă€‚é›ąć©šèšŒæ˜Žæ›žă‚’ć—ă‘ć–ăŁăŸă‚‰ă€ă™ăă«ć‡șăŠèĄŒăă€‚ă€ ăŸăŸă€ćœŒăźæ‰‹ă‚’æŒŻă‚Šæ‰•ă„ă€ć†·ăŸă„ç›źă§ćœŒă‚’èŠ‹ă€ă‚ăŸă€‚ă€Œæ˜Žæ—„ăźæœ9æ™‚ă€ćž‚ćœčæ‰€ă§æ›žéĄžă‚’æŒăŁăŠăăŠăă ă•ă„ă€‚ă€ çżŒæœă€æ—„ăźć‡șć‰ă«ăŻć„Ș歐はć‡șç™șă—ă‚ˆă†ăšă—ăŸæ™‚ă€ç—…é™ąă‹ă‚‰é›»è©±ăŒă‹ă‹ăŁăŠăăŸă€‚ă€Œé«˜æ©‹ă•ă‚“ă€ăŠçˆ¶ă•ă‚“ăŒćżƒè‡“ç™șäœœă‚’è”·ă“ă—ăŸă—ăŸă€‚ă€ ă€ŒăˆăŁïŒŸă™ăć‘ă‹ă„ăŸă™ïŒă€ ç—…é™ąă«ćˆ°ç€ă™ă‚‹ăšă€æ‰‹èĄ“ăŻăŸă ç¶šă„ăŠă„ăŸă€‚ ä»Šă€ć”Żäž€ăźćžŒæœ›ăŻçˆ¶ăŒć„ćș·ă§ç”Ÿăç¶šă‘ă‚‹ă“ăšă ă‘ă ăŁăŸă€‚ çœ‹è­·ćž«ăŒæ‰‹èĄ“èČ»ç”šăźè«‹æ±‚æ›žă‚’æ‰‹æžĄă—ăŠăăŸă€‚ç·éĄăŻ300䞇憆仄䞊。 ă§ă‚‚ă€ä»„ć‰æ”Żæ‰•ăŁăŸć…„é™ąèČ»ă§æź‹é‡‘ăŻăŸăŁăŸăź10äž‡ć††ă€‚ă©ă†ă—ăŠă‚‚è¶łă‚ŠăȘかった。 仕æ–čăȘăă€ćł»ä»‹ă«é›»è©±ă‚’ă‹ă‘ăŸă€‚ ć†·ăŸă„ćŁ°ăŒèžă“ăˆă‚‹ă€‚ă€Œă©ă“ă ïŒŸă‚‚ă†30ćˆ†ćŸ…ăŁăŠă„ă‚‹ă€‚ă€ ă€Œæ€„ăȘこべがあっど――」 「ć„Șć­ă€ă“ă‚Œă§ăŠă‚‚ă—ă‚ă„ïŒŸă€ćł»ä»‹ăŒéŒ»ă§çŹ‘ă†ă€‚ă€Œă©ă†ă›ăŸăŸć˜˜ă‚’ă€ă„ăŠă„ă‚‹ă‚“ă ă‚ă†ïŒŸă€ そんăȘ 「昘じゃăȘă„ïŒçˆ¶ăŒćżƒè‡“ç™șäœœă‚’è”·ă“ă—ăŠæ‰‹èĄ“ăŒćż…èŠăȘăźïŒâ€•â€•ă€ ă€Œăă‚Œă§ă€æ­»ă‚“ă ăźă‹ïŒŸă€ćł»ä»‹ăŒéźăŁăŸă€‚ ăăźèš€è‘‰ă«ă€ć„Șć­ăŻè€łă‚’ç–‘ăŁăŸă€‚ăă‚“ăȘèš€ă„æ–čするäșșăŒă„ă‚‹ăźă‹ïŒŸ ă€Œă„ă„ăˆïŒćł»ä»‹ă€æ‰‹èĄ“èČ»ăŒ300äž‡ć††ä»„äžŠă‹ă‹ă‚‹ăźă€‚ă ă‹ă‚‰æ…°èŹæ–™ă‚’ć…ˆă«æŒŻă‚ŠèŸŒă‚“ă§ăă‚ŒăȘă„ïŒŸćż…ăšé›ąć©šă™ă‚‹ă‹ă‚‰ïŒă€ 「ć„Ș歐、äżșがèȘ°ă‚ˆă‚Šă‚‚ć›ăźçˆ¶èŠȘăźæ­»ă‚’æœ›ă‚“ă§ă„ă‚‹ă“ăšă‚’ç†è§Łă—ăŠă„ă‚‹ă‚ˆăȘă€‚é‡‘ă‚’æžĄă™ăźăŻă„ă„ă ă‚ă†ă€ă§ă‚‚æ‰‹ç¶šăăŒç”‚ă‚ăŁăŸćŸŒă«ă ă€‚ă€ ăă‚Œă ă‘èš€ă†ăšă€é›»è©±ăŻćˆ‡ă‚‰ă‚ŒăŸă€‚ ć„Șć­ăźéĄ”ă«ăŻć›°æƒ‘ăŒæ”źă‹ă‚“ă§ă„ăŸă€‚ă‹ă€ăŠćœŒăŻçˆ¶ă«ćŻŸă—ăŠæ•Źæ„ă‚’æ‰•ăŁăŠă„ăŸăŻăšă ăŁăŸă€‚ă—ă‹ă—ă€ä»ŠăźćœŒăźćŁ°ă«ăŻæœŹæ°—ăźæ†Žă—ăżăŒæ»Čんでいた。 ăȘăœă ïŒŸ 2ćčŽć‰ăźé«˜æ©‹ćź¶ăźç Žç”Łăšç”ăłă€ă‘ăŠè€ƒăˆă‚‹ăšă€ć¶ç„¶ăźć‡ș杄äș‹ăšăŻæ€ăˆăȘくăȘっどきた。 ă‚‚ă†ă—ă‹ă—ăŠă€ćł»ä»‹ăŒèŁă§äœ•ă‹ă‚’ä»•æŽ›ă‘ăŸăźă ă€‚ă—ă‹ă—ă€ćźŸćź¶ăŻäž€äœ“ă©ă†ă‚„ăŁăŠćœŒă‚’æ€’ă‚‰ă›ăŠă—ăŸăŁăŸăźă ă‚ă†ïŒŸ ä»Šă€è€ƒăˆèŸŒă‚€äœ™èŁ•ă‚‚ăȘăă€çˆ¶ăźæČ»ç™‚èČ»ă‚’äœ•ăšă‹ă™ă‚‹ăźăŒæœ€ć„Ș慈だった。 æ‰‹èĄ“ćź€ăźæ‰‰ăŒé–‹ă„ăŸă€‚ă€Œć…ˆç”ŸïŒŸă€ ă€Œé«™æ©‹ă•ă‚“ă€ăŠçˆ¶æ§˜ăŻăȘă‚“ăšă‹æŒăĄă“ăŸăˆăŸă—ăŸă€‚ă€ ć„Șć­ăŻă‚ˆă†ă‚„ăèƒžă‚’æ’«ă§äž‹ă‚ă—ăŸă€‚ 介護äșșă«çˆ¶ă‚’ä»»ă›ă€ćž‚ćœčæ‰€ă«æ€„ă„ă ăŒă€ćł»ä»‹ăŻă©ă“ă«ă‚‚ăȘかった。 ç„ŠăŠé›»è©±ă‚’ă‹ă‘ă‚‹ă€‚ă€Œćž‚ćœčæ‰€ă«ç€ă„ăŸă‚ă€‚ă©ă“ă«ă„ă‚‹ăźïŒŸă€ 「äș‹ć‹™ćź€ă ă€‚ă€ ă€Œä»Šă™ăé›ąć©šæ‰‹ç¶šăă‚’æžˆăŸă›ă«æ„ăŠăă‚ŒăȘă„ïŒŸă€ ćł»ä»‹ăŻè–„ăçŹ‘ăŁăŠèš€ăŁăŸă€‚ă€Œæ•°ć„„ć††ăźć„‘çŽ„ăšăŠć‰ă€ă©ăŁăĄăŒć€§äș‹ă ăšæ€ă†ïŒŸă€ ă€Œç”‚ă‚ă‚‹ăŸă§ćŸ…ă€ă‹ă‚‰â€Šâ€Šćł»ä»‹ă€ăŠéĄ˜ă„ă€ä»Šçˆ¶ăŻăŠé‡‘ăŒćż…èŠăȘぼ。」 ă€Œă‚‚ă—æ­»ă‚“ă ă‚‰ă€è‘ŹćŒä»Łă‚’ć‡șă—ăŠă‚„ă‚‹ă‚ˆă€‚ă€ăă‚Œă ă‘èš€ă†ăšă€ćœŒăŻé›»è©±ă‚’ćˆ‡ăŁăŸă€‚ ć†ăłé›»è©±ă‚’ă‹ă‘ăŸăŒă€ă™ă§ă«é›»æșăŒćˆ‡ă‚‰ă‚ŒăŸă€‚ ć„Șć­ăŻæŻăŒè©°ăŸă‚‹ă‚ˆă†ăȘæ„ŸèŠšă«è„Čわれた。 ćœŒć„łăŻă‚ăŁăšă„ă†é–“ă«ć…šăŠă‚’ć€±ăŁăŠă—ăŸăŁăŸă€‚ 今、ć„Șć­ăŒæŒăŁăŠă„ă‚‹ć”Żäž€ăźäŸĄć€€ă‚ă‚‹ă‚‚ăźăŻă€ç”ć©šæŒ‡èŒȘだけだった。 ćœŒć„łăŻæŒ‡èŒȘă‚’ć€–ă—ă€é«˜çŽšćźéŁŸćș—ă«è¶łă‚’èžăżć…„れた。 ă€ŒăŠćźąæ§˜ă€èłŒć…„æ™‚ăźé ˜ćŽæ›žăšèšŒæ˜Žæ›žăŻăŠæŒăĄă§ă™ă‹ïŒŸă€ 「はい。」ć„Șć­ăŻæ€„ă„ă§æ›žéĄžă‚’ć·źă—ć‡șした。 ă€Œă‚ă‚ŠăŒăšă†ă”ă–ă„ăŸă™ă€‚æŒ‡èŒȘăŻæ€œæŸ»ă«ć‡șă™ćż…èŠăŒă‚ă‚‹ăźă§ă€æ˜Žæ—„ăŸăŸă”é€Łç”Ąă•ă›ăŠă„ăŸă ă‘ăŸă™ă‹ă€‚ă€ ć„Șć­ăŻćˆ‡èż«ă—ăŸćŁ°ă§èš€ăŁăŸă€‚ă€Œæ€„ă„ă§ă„ă‚‹ă‚“ă§ă™ă€‚ä»Šæ—„äž­ă«ăŠéĄ˜ă„ă—ăŸă™ă€‚ă€ 「はい。」ćș—ć“ĄăŒæŒ‡èŒȘă‚’æŒăĄćŽ»ă‚ă†ăšă—ăŸăăźæ™‚ă€ă‚ă‚‹ç™œăăŠçčŠçްăȘæ‰‹ăŒæŒ‡èŒȘă‚±ăƒŒă‚čă‚’æŠŒă•ăˆăŸă€‚ ă€Œă“ăźæŒ‡èŒȘă€ăšăŠă‚‚çŽ æ•”ă­ă€‚ç§ăŒèČ·ă†ă‚ă€‚ă€ 顔を侊げたć„Șć­ăźç›źă«éŁ›ăłèŸŒă‚“ă§ăăŸăźăŻă€ćœŒć„łăŒă“ăźäž–ă§æœ€ă‚‚æ†Žă‚“ă§ă„ă‚‹äșșç‰©â€•â€•æŸæœŹé‡ŒçŸŽă ăŁăŸ LEARN_MORE https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&ut ć„łăźć­ăŒèȘ­ăżăŸă„氏èȘŹă‚’性ç‰č集 https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/ 147 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn more 0 heplk.com VIDEO https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476820050_996445735633767_6077083700304542127_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=khjuXQcdT_kQ7kNvgGXeHpp&_nc_oc=AdgjO5MycuYjIZkKPKMSxWCoSX3hoa9zl8Nx9sA9AKgOL0UxIulTilwSh7RvlsnN04GdHThfn2vj0Ppnhy0kvAj4&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AVWL62PR66Kqc0ZyO_-ykyH&oh=00_AYDHIV_ank26uDl9TH4iTuCZLGxWOV1bJrXClCG01Sv5-Q&oe=67CC2738 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 ć„łăźć­ăŒèȘ­ăżăŸă„氏èȘŹă‚’性ç‰č集 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,767,683
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2767292}'
Yes 2025-03-03 18:57 active 2790 0 Save a Life in a Choking Emergency Don’t wait for an emergency to act—be prepared with SaveLix! ✔ Lightweight and compact ✔ Easy to use in seconds, even by yourself ✔ Works on adults and children ✔ 90-day money-back guarantee “I am an EMT and these SaveLix are the best choking removal tools I’ve seen on the market.” — William O. Click below to secure yours today before this limited-time offer ends! SHOP_NOW https://offer.savelix.com/savelix-anti-choking-dev SaveLix https://www.facebook.com/61550331875401/ 8,063 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Shop now 0 offer.savelix.com VIDEO https://offer.savelix.com/savelix-anti-choking-device 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480826273_649148434242016_506017585108024752_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=pGT_3AM-KdUQ7kNvgHyohd4&_nc_oc=Adhjso-J3HYSPgQeaHKVO2cwgDzs64Wa2qbwqoAPv-av3xdQgN6p22h6E39PwhRnqM7I0TXIIyU48Yrb5kerVwVE&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A7yANMIMjbMSpge4Nl0uyj1&oh=00_AYBbcyOi4Aci6QJTaS9_T7wyLB-3ZM8pdYCaROq73XrKTg&oe=67CC3742 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 SaveLix 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,768,865
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2768829}'
No 2025-03-03 19:18 active 2792 0 ここをクăƒȘăƒƒă‚Żă—ăŠç„Ąæ–™ă§ăŠèȘ­ăżăă ă•ă„ïŒ 高橋ć„Șć­ăŒæœ«æœŸç™Œăšèšșæ–­ă•ă‚ŒăŸăăźæ—„ă€ć€«ăźäœè—€ćł»ä»‹ăŻă€ćˆæ‹ăźç›žæ‰‹ăźć­äŸ›ăźäž–è©±ă‚’ă—ăŠă„ăŸă€‚ ... ç—…é™ąă§ă€äž­æ‘æ‚ æ–—ăŒæž‹ă„éĄ”ă§èš€ăŁăŸă€‚ă€Œć„Șć­ă•ă‚“ă€æ‰‹èĄ“ăŒæˆćŠŸă™ă‚Œă°ă€ç”Ÿć­˜çŽ‡ăŻ15%から30%にăȘる。」 ć„Ș歐はかばんぼăČă‚‚ă‚’çŽ°ă„æŒ‡ă§ăŽă‚…ăŁăšæĄă‚Šă—ă‚ă€é’ă–ă‚ăŸć°ă•ăȘéĄ”ă«æ·±ă„é™°ă‚Šă‚’æ”źă‹ăčどいた。 ă€Œć…ˆèŒ©ă€ă‚‚ă—æ‰‹èĄ“ă‚’ć—ă‘ăȘă‘ă‚Œă°ă€ă©ăźăă‚‰ă„ç”Ÿăă‚‰ă‚Œă‚‹ăźïŒŸă€ 「捊ćčŽă‹ă‚‰1ćčŽăă‚‰ă„ă€‚ă€ ć„Șć­ăŻć”‡ă‚’ăŽă‚…ăŁăšć™›ăżă—ă‚ă€ă‚„ăŁăšèš€è‘‰ă‚’ćăć‡șă—ăŸă€‚ă€Œć…ˆèŒ©ă€ă“ăźă“ăšăŻç§˜ćŻ†ă«ă—ăŠăĄă‚‡ă†ă ă„ă€‚ćź¶æ—ă‚’ćżƒé…ă•ă›ăŸăăȘいぼ。」 é«˜æ©‹ćź¶ăŻă™ă§ă«ç Žç”Łă—ăŠăŠă‚Šă€ć„Ș歐は父èŠȘăźćŒ»ç™‚èČ»ă‚’ć·„éąă™ă‚‹ă ă‘ă§ă‚‚çČŸäž€æŻă ăŁăŸă€‚ æ‚ æ–—ăŻè«Šă‚ăŸă‚ˆă†ă«èš€ăŁăŸă€‚ă€ŒćŁć€–ă—ăȘă„ă‚ˆă€‚ă§ă‚‚ă€ç”ć©šă—ăŠă„ă‚‹ăšèžă„ăŸă€‚æ—Šé‚Łă•ă‚“â€•â€•ă€ ă€ŒăŠçˆ¶ă•ă‚“ăźă“ăšăŻăŠéĄ˜ă„ă­ă€‚ă‚‚ă†èĄŒă‹ăȘいべ。」ć„Șć­ăŻć€«ăźè©±éĄŒă‚’éżă‘ă‚‹ă‚ˆă†ă«ă€æ—©ă€…ă«ăăźć Žă‚’ç«‹ăĄćŽ»ăŁăŸă€‚ 父èŠȘたæČ»ç™‚ăŒć§‹ăŸăŁăŠă‹ă‚‰ăź2ćčŽé–“ă€ć€«ă§ă‚ă‚‹äœè—€ćł»ä»‹ăŻäž€ćșŠă‚‚ć§żă‚’èŠ‹ă›ăŸă“ăšăŒăȘă‹ăŁăŸă€‚ćœŒć„łăŒć€’ă‚ŒăŠé€šèĄŒäșșă«ç—…é™ąăžé‹ă°ă‚ŒăŸæ™‚ă§ă•ăˆă‚‚ă ă€‚ ă‹ă€ăŠăŻćœŒă‚‚ć„Șć­ă‚’ć€§ćˆ‡ă«ă—ăŠă„ăŸă€‚ă ăŒă€ćˆæ‹ăźç›žæ‰‹ă§ă‚ă‚‹æŸæœŹé‡ŒçŸŽăŒćŠŠćš ă—ăŸçŠ¶æ…‹ă§ćž°ć›œă—ăŠă‹ă‚‰ă€ă™ăčăŠăŒć€‰ă‚ăŁăŸă€‚ ć„Șć­ă‚‚ă‹ă€ăŠćŠŠćš ă—ăŠă„ăŸă“ăšăŒă‚ăŁăŸă€‚ă‚ă‚‹æ—„ă€æč–ă§æŸæœŹé‡ŒçŸŽăšăšă‚‚ă«èœæ°Žă—ăŸæ™‚ă€ćż…æ­»ă«ă‚‚ăŒăăȘăŒă‚‰ă€ćœŒăŒé‡ŒçŸŽă«ć‘ă‹ăŁăŠæłłă„ă§ă„ăć§żă‚’èŠ‹ăŸă€‚ ćŸŒă€é‡ŒçŸŽăŻç„Ąäș‹ă«ć­ă©ă‚‚を産んだ。でもć„Șć­ăŻæŻèŠȘにăȘă‚‹æ©ŸäŒšă‚’ć„Șわれた。 7æ—„ćŸŒă€ćł»ä»‹ăŻé›ąć©šă‚’æ±‚ă‚ăŸăŒă€ćœŒć„łăŻæ‹’ćŠă—ăŸă€‚ ă ăŒă€ç—…æ°—ăźă“ăšă‚’çŸ„ăŁăŸä»Šă€ćœŒć„łăŻéœ‡ăˆă‚‹æ‰‹ă§ćœŒăźé›»è©±ă‚’ă‹ă‘ăŸă€‚ 3ć›žç›źăźă‚łăƒŒăƒ«ă§ă€ăȘăŒă‚‹ăšă€ćœŒăźć†·ăŸă„ćŁ°ăŒèžă“ăˆăŠăăŸă€‚ă€Œé›ąć©šä»„ć€–ăźç”šä»¶ăȘă‚‰ă€ăŠć‰ă«äŒšă†æ°—ăŻăȘい。」 ć„Șć­ăŻæ¶™ă‚’ă“ă‚‰ăˆă€ç™Œăźè©±ă‚’ćˆ‡ă‚Šć‡șすこべができăȘă‹ăŁăŸă€‚ă™ă‚‹ăšé›»è©±ăźć‘ă“ă†ă‹ă‚‰é‡ŒçŸŽăźćŁ°ăŒèžă“ăˆăŠăăŸă€‚ă€Œćł»ä»‹ć›ă€ăă‚ăă‚è”€ăĄă‚ƒă‚“ăźćźšæœŸæ€œæŸ»ă‚ˆă€‚ă€ ăăźçžŹé–“ă€ă“ă‚‰ăˆăŠă„ăŸæ¶™ăŒäž€æ°—ă«æșąă‚Œć‡șした。すăčăŠă‚’ç”‚ă‚ă‚‰ă›ă‚‹æ™‚ăŒæ„ăŸăźă ă€‚ ć„Șć­ăŻă“éœ‡ăˆă‚‹ćŁ°ă§ă€ç”žă‚Šć‡șă™ă‚ˆă†ă«ăœă€ă‚Šăšć‘Ÿă„ăŸă€‚ă€Œćł»ä»‹â€Šâ€Šă‚‚ă†ă€é›ąć©šă—ă‚ˆă†ă€‚ă€ ćł»ä»‹ăŻäž€çžŹă€é©šă„ăŸă‚ˆă†ă ăŁăŸăŒă€ć†·çŹ‘ă—ăŠèš€ăŁăŸă€‚ă€Œć„Ș歐、今ćșŠăŻă©ă‚“ăȘæ‰‹ă‚’äœżă†ă€ă‚‚ă‚Šă ïŒŸă€ ă€Œćź¶ă§ćŸ…ăŁăŠă‚‹ă‹ă‚‰ă€‚ă€ ćł»ä»‹ăŻă€é›»è©±ăŒçȘç„¶ćˆ‡ă‚‰ă‚ŒăŸćŸŒă€ć‘†ç„¶ăšă‚čăƒžăƒ›ă‚’èŠ‹ă€ă‚ăŠă„ăŸă€‚ 侀ćčŽé–“æ‹’ćŠă—ç¶šă‘ăŠăăŸć„Ș歐が、ăȘăœä»Šæ€„ă«ćŒæ„ă—ăŸăźă ă‚ă†ïŒŸ ćœŒć„łă«äŒšă„ă«èĄŒăă“ăšă‚’æ±șめた。 ă€Œćł»ä»‹ă€ă©ă“ă«èĄŒăăźă‚ˆïŒŸă€é‡ŒçŸŽăŒć­ă©ă‚‚ă‚’æŠ±ăˆăȘăŒă‚‰èżœă„ă‹ă‘ăŠăăŸă€‚ ă—ă‹ă—ă€ćœŒăŻäœ•ă‚‚èš€ă‚ăšç«‹ăĄćŽ»ăŁăŸă€‚ăăźçžŹé–“ă€é‡ŒçŸŽăźć„Șă—ă„èĄšæƒ…ăŻăżă‚‹ăżă‚‹ă†ăĄă«æă‚ă—ă„ă»ă©æš—ăăȘった。 ă‚ăźć„łâ€Šâ€ŠăŸăŸäœ•ă‹ä»•æŽ›ă‘ăŠăăŸă‚ă­ïŒ 玄閱ぼドケが開いたべき、ć„Șć­ăŻăƒ†ăƒŒăƒ–ăƒ«ăźăă°ă«ç«‹ăŁăŠă„ă‚‹ă‚čăƒŒăƒ„ă‚’ç€ăŸèƒŒăŒé«˜ă„ç”·æ€§ă‚’èŠ‹ăŸă€‚æ•ŽăŁăŸéĄ”ç«‹ăĄăŻæ°·ăźă‚ˆă†ă«ć†·ăŸăă€ăăźæš—ă„çžłă«ăŻć„Șć­ăžăźè»œè”‘ăŒæ”źă‹ă‚“ă§ă„ăŸă€‚ ă€Œă©ă“ă«èĄŒăŁăŠăŸă‚“ă ïŒŸă€ćł»ä»‹ăŒć†·ăŸăć°‹ă­ăŸă€‚ 「そんăȘă“ăšăŻă„ă€ă‹ă‚‰æ°—ă«ă™ă‚‹ăźïŒŸă€ ă€Œé›ąć©šć±Šă«ă‚”ă‚€ăƒłă—ăŠă‚‚ă‚‰ă†ćż…èŠăŒă‚ă‚‹ă€‚ă€ ăăźèš€è‘‰ăŻé‹­ă„é‡ăźă‚ˆă†ă«ćœŒć„łăźćżƒă‚’ćˆșă—ăŸă€‚æżĄă‚ŒăŸäœ“ă‚’ćŒ•ăăšă‚ŠăȘăŒă‚‰ă€ćœŒć„łăŻă‚«ăƒăƒłă‹ă‚‰æ›žéĄžă‚’é™ă‹ă«ć–ă‚Šć‡șした。 ă€Œćżƒé…ă™ă‚‹ćż…èŠăŒăȘă„ă€‚ă‚‚ă†ă‚”ă‚€ăƒłæžˆăżă ă€‚ă€ ćœŒć„łăŒæ›žéĄžă‚’ăƒ†ăƒŒăƒ–ăƒ«ăźäžŠă«çœźă„ăŸăšăă€ćł»ä»‹ăŻă€Œé›ąć©šă€ăšă„ă†äșŒæ–‡ć­—ăŒă“ă‚Œă»ă©ăŸă§ă«äžæ„‰ćż«ă«æ€ăˆăŸă“ăšăŻăȘかった。ć„Șć­ăŒć”Żäž€èŠæ±‚ă—ăŸăźăŻă€2ć„„ć††ăźæ…°èŹæ–™ă ăŁăŸă€‚ ă€Œă©ă†ă—ăŠæ€„ă«ćŒæ„ă—ăŸăźă‹ăšæ€ăŁăŸă‚‰ă€ç”ć±€é‡‘ăźăŸă‚ă‹ă€‚ă€ćœŒăźéĄ”ăŒć˜ČçŹ‘ă‚’æ”źă‹ăčた。 か぀おăȘら、è‡Șćˆ†ă‚’ćŒè­·ă™ă‚‹ă‹ă‚‚ă—ă‚ŒăȘă„ă€‚ă§ă‚‚ă€ä»ŠćœŒć„łăŻăŸă é™ă‹ă«èš€ăŁăŸă€‚ă€ŒæœŹæ„ăȘă‚‰ă€äœè—€ă•ă‚“ăźèł‡ç”ŁăźćŠćˆ†ă‚’è«‹æ±‚ă™ă‚‹æš©ćˆ©ăŒă‚ă‚‹ă‚ă€‚ă§ă‚‚ă€ç§ăŻ2ć„„ć††ă—ă‹èŠæ±‚ă—ăȘă‹ăŁăŸă€‚ă“ă‚Œă§ă‚‚ă€ăŸă æƒ…ă‘ă‚’ă‹ă‘ăŠă‚‹ă€ă‚‚ă‚Šă‚ˆă€‚ă€ ćł»ä»‹ăŻäž€æ­©ć‰ă«é€Čăżă€é•·ă„ćœ±ăŒć„Șć­ă‚’èŠ†ăŁăŸă€‚ćœŒăŻćœŒć„łăźéĄŽă‚’çŽ°é•·ă„æŒ‡ă§æŽŽăżă€ć†·ăŸă„ćŁ°ă§èš€ăŁăŸă€‚ă€Œä»Šă€äœ•ăŠć‘Œă‚“ă ïŒŸă€ ă€Œäœè—€ă•ă‚“ă€ă‚‚ă—ă“ăźć‘Œăłæ–čăŒć«ŒăȘă‚‰ă€ć…ƒć€«ăšć‘Œăłç›Žă—ăŠă‚‚ă„ă„ă‚ă‚ˆă€‚ă•ă‚ă€æ›žéĄžă«ă‚”ă‚€ăƒłă—ăŠćž°ăŁăŠă‚‚ă‚‰ăŁăŠă„ă„ïŒŸă€ ćœŒăŻäžæ„‰ćż«ăă†ăȘ顔をした。「ここはäżșた柶だ。ć‡șăŠèĄŒă‘ăšèš€ă†æš©ćˆ©ăŻăŠć‰ă«ăŻă‚ă‚‹ă‹ă„ă€‚ă€ ć„Șć­ăŻçšźè‚‰ă’ă«ćŸźçŹ‘ăżă€èš€ăŁăŸă€‚ă€Œçąșă‹ă«ă€ăăźæš©ćˆ©ăŻăȘă„ă‚ă€‚ă§ă‚‚ă€ćź‰ćżƒă—ăŠă€äœè—€ă•ă‚“ă€‚é›ąć©šèšŒæ˜Žæ›žă‚’ć—ă‘ć–ăŁăŸă‚‰ă€ă™ăă«ć‡șăŠèĄŒăă€‚ă€ ăŸăŸă€ćœŒăźæ‰‹ă‚’æŒŻă‚Šæ‰•ă„ă€ć†·ăŸă„ç›źă§ćœŒă‚’èŠ‹ă€ă‚ăŸă€‚ă€Œæ˜Žæ—„ăźæœ9æ™‚ă€ćž‚ćœčæ‰€ă§æ›žéĄžă‚’æŒăŁăŠăăŠăă ă•ă„ă€‚ă€ çżŒæœă€æ—„ăźć‡șć‰ă«ăŻć„Ș歐はć‡șç™șă—ă‚ˆă†ăšă—ăŸæ™‚ă€ç—…é™ąă‹ă‚‰é›»è©±ăŒă‹ă‹ăŁăŠăăŸă€‚ă€Œé«˜æ©‹ă•ă‚“ă€ăŠçˆ¶ă•ă‚“ăŒćżƒè‡“ç™șäœœă‚’è”·ă“ă—ăŸă—ăŸă€‚ă€ ă€ŒăˆăŁïŒŸă™ăć‘ă‹ă„ăŸă™ïŒă€ ç—…é™ąă«ćˆ°ç€ă™ă‚‹ăšă€æ‰‹èĄ“ăŻăŸă ç¶šă„ăŠă„ăŸă€‚ ä»Šă€ć”Żäž€ăźćžŒæœ›ăŻçˆ¶ăŒć„ćș·ă§ç”Ÿăç¶šă‘ă‚‹ă“ăšă ă‘ă ăŁăŸă€‚ çœ‹è­·ćž«ăŒæ‰‹èĄ“èČ»ç”šăźè«‹æ±‚æ›žă‚’æ‰‹æžĄă—ăŠăăŸă€‚ç·éĄăŻ300䞇憆仄䞊。 ă§ă‚‚ă€ä»„ć‰æ”Żæ‰•ăŁăŸć…„é™ąèČ»ă§æź‹é‡‘ăŻăŸăŁăŸăź10äž‡ć††ă€‚ă©ă†ă—ăŠă‚‚è¶łă‚ŠăȘかった。 仕æ–čăȘăă€ćł»ä»‹ă«é›»è©±ă‚’ă‹ă‘ăŸă€‚ ć†·ăŸă„ćŁ°ăŒèžă“ăˆă‚‹ă€‚ă€Œă©ă“ă ïŒŸă‚‚ă†30ćˆ†ćŸ…ăŁăŠă„ă‚‹ă€‚ă€ ă€Œæ€„ăȘこべがあっど――」 「ć„Șć­ă€ă“ă‚Œă§ăŠă‚‚ă—ă‚ă„ïŒŸă€ćł»ä»‹ăŒéŒ»ă§çŹ‘ă†ă€‚ă€Œă©ă†ă›ăŸăŸć˜˜ă‚’ă€ă„ăŠă„ă‚‹ă‚“ă ă‚ă†ïŒŸă€ そんăȘ 「昘じゃăȘă„ïŒçˆ¶ăŒćżƒè‡“ç™șäœœă‚’è”·ă“ă—ăŠæ‰‹èĄ“ăŒćż…èŠăȘăźïŒâ€•â€•ă€ ă€Œăă‚Œă§ă€æ­»ă‚“ă ăźă‹ïŒŸă€ćł»ä»‹ăŒéźăŁăŸă€‚ ăăźèš€è‘‰ă«ă€ć„Șć­ăŻè€łă‚’ç–‘ăŁăŸă€‚ăă‚“ăȘèš€ă„æ–čするäșșăŒă„ă‚‹ăźă‹ïŒŸ ă€Œă„ă„ăˆïŒćł»ä»‹ă€æ‰‹èĄ“èČ»ăŒ300äž‡ć††ä»„äžŠă‹ă‹ă‚‹ăźă€‚ă ă‹ă‚‰æ…°èŹæ–™ă‚’ć…ˆă«æŒŻă‚ŠèŸŒă‚“ă§ăă‚ŒăȘă„ïŒŸćż…ăšé›ąć©šă™ă‚‹ă‹ă‚‰ïŒă€ 「ć„Ș歐、äżșがèȘ°ă‚ˆă‚Šă‚‚ć›ăźçˆ¶èŠȘăźæ­»ă‚’æœ›ă‚“ă§ă„ă‚‹ă“ăšă‚’ç†è§Łă—ăŠă„ă‚‹ă‚ˆăȘă€‚é‡‘ă‚’æžĄă™ăźăŻă„ă„ă ă‚ă†ă€ă§ă‚‚æ‰‹ç¶šăăŒç”‚ă‚ăŁăŸćŸŒă«ă ă€‚ă€ ăă‚Œă ă‘èš€ă†ăšă€é›»è©±ăŻćˆ‡ă‚‰ă‚ŒăŸă€‚ ć„Șć­ăźéĄ”ă«ăŻć›°æƒ‘ăŒæ”źă‹ă‚“ă§ă„ăŸă€‚ă‹ă€ăŠćœŒăŻçˆ¶ă«ćŻŸă—ăŠæ•Źæ„ă‚’æ‰•ăŁăŠă„ăŸăŻăšă ăŁăŸă€‚ă—ă‹ă—ă€ä»ŠăźćœŒăźćŁ°ă«ăŻæœŹæ°—ăźæ†Žă—ăżăŒæ»Čんでいた。 ăȘăœă ïŒŸ 2ćčŽć‰ăźé«˜æ©‹ćź¶ăźç Žç”Łăšç”ăłă€ă‘ăŠè€ƒăˆă‚‹ăšă€ć¶ç„¶ăźć‡ș杄äș‹ăšăŻæ€ăˆăȘくăȘっどきた。 ă‚‚ă†ă—ă‹ă—ăŠă€ćł»ä»‹ăŒèŁă§äœ•ă‹ă‚’ä»•æŽ›ă‘ăŸăźă ă€‚ă—ă‹ă—ă€ćźŸćź¶ăŻäž€äœ“ă©ă†ă‚„ăŁăŠćœŒă‚’æ€’ă‚‰ă›ăŠă—ăŸăŁăŸăźă ă‚ă†ïŒŸ ä»Šă€è€ƒăˆèŸŒă‚€äœ™èŁ•ă‚‚ăȘăă€çˆ¶ăźæČ»ç™‚èČ»ă‚’äœ•ăšă‹ă™ă‚‹ăźăŒæœ€ć„Ș慈だった。 æ‰‹èĄ“ćź€ăźæ‰‰ăŒé–‹ă„ăŸă€‚ă€Œć…ˆç”ŸïŒŸă€ ă€Œé«™æ©‹ă•ă‚“ă€ăŠçˆ¶æ§˜ăŻăȘă‚“ăšă‹æŒăĄă“ăŸăˆăŸă—ăŸă€‚ă€ ć„Șć­ăŻă‚ˆă†ă‚„ăèƒžă‚’æ’«ă§äž‹ă‚ă—ăŸă€‚ 介護äșșă«çˆ¶ă‚’ä»»ă›ă€ćž‚ćœčæ‰€ă«æ€„ă„ă ăŒă€ćł»ä»‹ăŻă©ă“ă«ă‚‚ăȘかった。 ç„ŠăŠé›»è©±ă‚’ă‹ă‘ă‚‹ă€‚ă€Œćž‚ćœčæ‰€ă«ç€ă„ăŸă‚ă€‚ă©ă“ă«ă„ă‚‹ăźïŒŸă€ 「äș‹ć‹™ćź€ă ă€‚ă€ ă€Œä»Šă™ăé›ąć©šæ‰‹ç¶šăă‚’æžˆăŸă›ă«æ„ăŠăă‚ŒăȘă„ïŒŸă€ ćł»ä»‹ăŻè–„ăçŹ‘ăŁăŠèš€ăŁăŸă€‚ă€Œæ•°ć„„ć††ăźć„‘çŽ„ăšăŠć‰ă€ă©ăŁăĄăŒć€§äș‹ă ăšæ€ă†ïŒŸă€ ă€Œç”‚ă‚ă‚‹ăŸă§ćŸ…ă€ă‹ă‚‰â€Šâ€Šćł»ä»‹ă€ăŠéĄ˜ă„ă€ä»Šçˆ¶ăŻăŠé‡‘ăŒćż…èŠăȘぼ。」 ă€Œă‚‚ă—æ­»ă‚“ă ă‚‰ă€è‘ŹćŒä»Łă‚’ć‡șă—ăŠă‚„ă‚‹ă‚ˆă€‚ă€ăă‚Œă ă‘èš€ă†ăšă€ćœŒăŻé›»è©±ă‚’ćˆ‡ăŁăŸă€‚ ć†ăłé›»è©±ă‚’ă‹ă‘ăŸăŒă€ă™ă§ă«é›»æșăŒćˆ‡ă‚‰ă‚ŒăŸă€‚ ć„Șć­ăŻæŻăŒè©°ăŸă‚‹ă‚ˆă†ăȘæ„ŸèŠšă«è„Čわれた。 ćœŒć„łăŻă‚ăŁăšă„ă†é–“ă«ć…šăŠă‚’ć€±ăŁăŠă—ăŸăŁăŸă€‚ 今、ć„Șć­ăŒæŒăŁăŠă„ă‚‹ć”Żäž€ăźäŸĄć€€ă‚ă‚‹ă‚‚ăźăŻă€ç”ć©šæŒ‡èŒȘだけだった。 ćœŒć„łăŻæŒ‡èŒȘă‚’ć€–ă—ă€é«˜çŽšćźéŁŸćș—ă«è¶łă‚’èžăżć…„れた。 ă€ŒăŠćźąæ§˜ă€èłŒć…„æ™‚ăźé ˜ćŽæ›žăšèšŒæ˜Žæ›žăŻăŠæŒăĄă§ă™ă‹ïŒŸă€ 「はい。」ć„Șć­ăŻæ€„ă„ă§æ›žéĄžă‚’ć·źă—ć‡șした。 ă€Œă‚ă‚ŠăŒăšă†ă”ă–ă„ăŸă™ă€‚æŒ‡èŒȘăŻæ€œæŸ»ă«ć‡șă™ćż…èŠăŒă‚ă‚‹ăźă§ă€æ˜Žæ—„ăŸăŸă”é€Łç”Ąă•ă›ăŠă„ăŸă ă‘ăŸă™ă‹ă€‚ă€ ć„Șć­ăŻćˆ‡èż«ă—ăŸćŁ°ă§èš€ăŁăŸă€‚ă€Œæ€„ă„ă§ă„ă‚‹ă‚“ă§ă™ă€‚ä»Šæ—„äž­ă«ăŠéĄ˜ă„ă—ăŸă™ă€‚ă€ 「はい。」ćș—ć“ĄăŒæŒ‡èŒȘă‚’æŒăĄćŽ»ă‚ă†ăšă—ăŸăăźæ™‚ă€ă‚ă‚‹ç™œăăŠçčŠçްăȘæ‰‹ăŒæŒ‡èŒȘă‚±ăƒŒă‚čă‚’æŠŒă•ăˆăŸă€‚ ă€Œă“ăźæŒ‡èŒȘă€ăšăŠă‚‚çŽ æ•”ă­ă€‚ç§ăŒèČ·ă†ă‚ă€‚ă€ 顔を侊げたć„Șć­ăźç›źă«éŁ›ăłèŸŒă‚“ă§ăăŸăźăŻă€ćœŒć„łăŒă“ăźäž–ă§æœ€ă‚‚æ†Žă‚“ă§ă„ă‚‹äșșç‰©â€•â€•æŸæœŹé‡ŒçŸŽă ăŁăŸ LEARN_MORE https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&ut ć„łăźć­ăŒèȘ­ăżăŸă„氏èȘŹă‚’性ç‰č集 https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/ 147 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn more 0 heplk.com VIDEO https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/474801211_1098612755336507_4639274809675715295_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=qUs_AC-egEUQ7kNvgGUqcmT&_nc_oc=AdizjcXQp_z7jzRvzQCArnuFAHMQFziBL6jcanLpx1fVd-_RTGVUDwWtxGnMHZUBnhkYhI8BI0ZigeyuGS8OtbMO&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=ADVrnMSVm-3mVdn50_gaRzR&oh=00_AYBKh3xXs0eA3yZAaFRHj-byzIwKWmTeAp4Cpq_-yglswA&oe=67CC0B54 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 ć„łăźć­ăŒèȘ­ăżăŸă„氏èȘŹă‚’性ç‰č集 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,767,198
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2766835}'
No 2025-03-03 18:54 active 2790 0 â€ïžđŸ˜O que acontece a seguir👉Clique aqui para continuar lendo👉 Catarina Vergara aceita convite da amiga para ir a uma festa e assim evitar ir ao casamento da prima, que a traiu com seu ex namorado. Ela tem um encontro furtivo com um estranho na festa e fica grĂĄvida de um homem que ela nĂŁo sabe quem Ă© e nunca poderia encontrar. Ela guarda a lembrança desse estranho, atĂ© que conhece Alessandro Mellendez, quando vai trabalhar em uma grande empresa como assessora desse CEO estressado, impaciente e absurdamente lindo. Mas Alessandro nĂŁo queria se envolver com ela. Ele procurava por uma mulher que simplesmente desapareceu. CapĂ­tulo 1 – TraĂ­da na prĂłpria cama Cheguei em casa depois de um dia puxado e meus pais estavam me esperando na sala. - Catarina, senta aĂ­ que precisamos conversar. – Meu pai falou e parecia bem nervoso. - Pode falar, pai, o que aconteceu? – Perguntei ao meu pai cansado, eu tinha trabalhado o dia todo, ido pra faculdade Ă  noite e, ao chegar em casa, a Ășnica coisa que eu queria era tomar um banho e cair na cama. Mas nĂŁo foi possĂ­vel. - Catarina, chegou o convite de casamento da sua prima. – Minha mĂŁe falou. - Aquela mulherzinha nĂŁo Ă© minha prima! – Falei jĂĄ ficando nervosa. - Catarina, ela Ă© a sua prima. – Minha mĂŁe falou. – É melhor vocĂȘ parar com esse ataque de infantilidade. A Melissa jĂĄ bateu nela e fez um escĂąndalo aqui em casa. Agora chega! Ela Ă© filha da minha irmĂŁ, portanto Ă© sua prima. - Me desculpa, mĂŁe, mas ela nĂŁo Ă© nada pra mim. – Tentei manter a calma. – Ela ficou com o meu namorado na minha cama, isso nĂŁo Ă© coisa que se faça. Eu namorava o ClĂĄudio hĂĄ quatro anos, ele foi meu primeiro namorado, e o encontrei na minha cama, no meu quarto, transando com a Kelly, minha prima! Eu fiquei em choque. Claro que a Melissa, minha melhor amiga, partiu pra cima deles. Desde entĂŁo as coisas ficaram tensas em minha casa, pois meus pais insistiam que era uma bobagem e que eu deveria agir como se nada tivesse acontecido e voltasse a conviver com a minha prima. - Errado foi ele, Catarina, que era seu namorado. – Minha mĂŁe argumentou. – A Kelly, coitada, foi seduzida, ele a desonrou, agora vai se casar com ela pra ela nĂŁo ficar mal falada na cidade. - Ah, mĂŁe! Me poupe e se poupe! A cidade inteira sabe que a Kelly Ă© uma vadia... – Perdi a paciĂȘncia. - Catarina, olha o vocabulĂĄrio! – Meu pai chamou a minha atenção. – Olha aqui, se vocĂȘ nĂŁo quer conviver com a Kelly tudo bem, mas vocĂȘ vai a esse casamento. E chega desse comportamento grosseiro. - Eu o quĂȘ? – Achei que eu tinha ouvido errado. - VocĂȘ vai ao casamento da sua prima, Catarina. Isso Ă© uma ordem! NĂłs somos os seus pais e vocĂȘ vai obedecer. – Minha mĂŁe falava brava comigo, como se eu fosse a errada nessa situação. - Sinto muito, mĂŁe, mas eu nĂŁo vou! Eu sigo as regras de vocĂȘs, eu sou uma boa filha, mas dessa vez nĂŁo vai dar. Eu fui a ofendida! Eu tenho todo o direito de nĂŁo querer ser a piada da famĂ­lia mais. – Falei jĂĄ chorando. - CHEGA, CATARINA! – Meu pai gritou e me assustou. – VocĂȘ vai a esse casamento e ponto final. - Mas, pai... - NĂŁo quero saber, Catarina! É importante pra sua mĂŁe manter a paz na famĂ­lia. EntĂŁo vocĂȘ vai e pronto. – Meu pai falou nĂŁo dando margem para questionamentos. Fui para o meu quarto e passei a noite chorando. No dia seguinte contei tudo para a Melissa, que nĂŁo perdeu tempo, arrumou os convites para um baile de mĂĄscaras, evento de gala, falando para os meus pais que seria importantĂ­ssimo para a minha carreira, jĂĄ que os empresĂĄrios mais importantes da cidade estariam lĂĄ, eu faria contatos muito importantes e nossos professores haviam prometido nos apresentar a vĂĄrios empresĂĄrios que abririam portas para o nosso futuro profissional. Em princĂ­pio meus pais nĂŁo estavam muito convencidos, mas os pais da Melissa conversaram com eles e os convenceram de que seria uma excelente oportunidade para o meu futuro. EntĂŁo eles concordaram que eu deveria aproveitar a oportunidade. - Catarina, vocĂȘ nĂŁo pode me dizer nĂŁo! JĂĄ comprei os convites, as mĂĄscaras e jĂĄ atĂ© convenci seus pais de que Ă© um evento importantĂ­ssimo para o seu futuro profissional, o que me deu um trabalhĂŁo. Essa festa vai ser incrĂ­vel e vocĂȘ nĂŁo vai perder! – Melissa, falava e me olhava com os olhos de um cachorrinho abandonado, juntando as mĂŁos como se suplicando. Eu estava sentada em minha mesa no trabalho, no meio da tarde de uma quinta feira, entre anotar recados e fazer ligaçÔes, e a Mel apareceu com cafĂ©, bolinhos de chocolate e essa insistĂȘncia para eu aceitar ir no baile de mĂĄscaras que acontecia anualmente e era o maior evento em nossa cidade. - Ai, Mel, como Ă© que pode eu nĂŁo conseguir dizer nĂŁo pra vocĂȘ? EstĂĄ bem, eu vou! Eu concordei em ir ao baile, mas eu ainda nĂŁo tinha certeza. De qualquer forma eu iria dormir na casa da Mel para fugir do casamento, mas nĂŁo iria Ă  festa, contudo, Melissa tanto fez que me convenceu a ir pra festa. No sĂĄbado nos arrumamos na casa dela. - QuĂȘ isso, hein, amiga! TĂĄ gata demais! – Ela me entregou uma mĂĄscara dourada, linda, toda trabalhada como se fosse uma renda, que cobria atĂ© o nariz e eu a coloquei. Eu usava um vestido de cetim vermelho brilhante e a mĂĄscara combinou perfeitamente. – EntĂŁo, estamos prontas? - Sim estamos prontas. – Respondi e peguei minha bolsa. – Ih, esqueci meu perfume. - NĂŁo, tem problema, vocĂȘ vai usar o perfume novo da minha mĂŁe. Ela nĂŁo se importa. Quando o Fernando, namorado da Mel, nos viu sorriu, deu um beijo na Mel e disse: - Garotas, vocĂȘs estĂŁo lindĂ­ssimas! Acho que vocĂȘ vai sair dessa festa com um namorado novo, Cat. - Sem namorado, Nando. Na verdade, eu acho que Ă© melhor eu ficar, eu nĂŁo estou no clima pra festa. Por favor, Mel, deixa eu ficar? CAPÍTULO 2: O grande baile, a tequila, os cosmopolitans e o estranho irresistĂ­vel NĂŁo teve jeito, minha amiga me arrastou para o baile. Logo que entramos a Mel nos arrastou para o bar e falou no meu ouvido: - A festa Ă© open bar, entĂŁo hoje vocĂȘ vai beber para afogar de vez a tristeza! –A Mel me entregou dois shots de tequila e com mais dois em suas mĂŁos me falou: - Vamos virar! – viramos a tequila e o Fernando jĂĄ entregava uma taça de cosmopolitan para cada uma. Melissa me arrastou para a pista de dança e atĂ© que eu estava me divertindo. Começou uma mĂșsica lenta e o Nando e a Mel começaram a dançar agarradinhos, aproveitei a deixa e me encaminhei para o buffet, mas nĂŁo consegui chegar, senti uma mĂŁo puxando a minha e quando olhei para trĂĄs havia um homem com uma mĂĄscara preta sorrindo pra mim, e que sorriso! Ele beijou minha mĂŁo e me puxou para perto dizendo no meu ouvido com uma voz rouca: - A mulher mais linda do salĂŁo nĂŁo vai me negar uma dança, vai? - E por que nĂŁo? Vamos dançar. – Sorri pra ele. Era impossĂ­vel resistir aquela voz rouca sedutora e aquele sorriso lindo meio de lado! Ele era alto, ombros largos, um sorriso encantador e olhos azuis, tĂŁo azuis que eram quase violeta. Ele tinha uma boca que convidava ao pecado, cabelos castanhos, e quando me puxou pela cintura eu apoiei as mĂŁos em seu corpo e percebi que ele era uma parede de mĂșsculos bem definidos. Embora a mĂĄscara nĂŁo permitisse ver seu rosto, ele era muito charmoso e encantador. - Eu estava observando vocĂȘ desde que chegou. – Aquele homem, com ar misterioso, falou no meu ouvido. – VocĂȘ Ă© tĂŁo linda! - VocĂȘ Ă© gentil. Mas vocĂȘ nĂŁo Ă© da cidade, Ă©? – Ele tinha uma presença forte, emanava poder. - NĂŁo. Um amigo me convenceu a vir a essa festa. - Parece que temos algo em comum, meus amigos tambĂ©m me convenceram a vir. - Sorte minha! - E por que? – Sorri. - Porque eu fiquei fascinado quando te vi. VocĂȘ Ă© muito linda. – Enquanto ele falava no meu ouvido eu ia me arrepiando, sentindo meu rosto esquentar e o corpo formigar, ele realmente me encantou. - Mesmo com a mĂĄscara? - Mesmo com a mĂĄscara! VocĂȘ Ă© linda demais. - VocĂȘ Ă© um sedutor. - VocĂȘ me acha sedutor? - VocĂȘ sabe que Ă©. E lindo tambĂ©m. - Que bom que vocĂȘ gosta do que vĂȘ. – Eu me senti um pouco zonza, nĂŁo sei se pela bebida ou pelo perfume delicioso que aquele homem usava. Acabei tropeçando nos meus prĂłprios pĂ©s. - VocĂȘ estĂĄ bem? - Acho que preciso de um pouco de ar. - Vem comigo. - Ele me puxou para um corredor sem iluminação que dava para uma saĂ­da de emergĂȘncia e ficou assoprando o meu rosto. – Eu quero muito te beijar. Posso? – Eu fiz que sim com a cabeça. Ele olhou nos meus olhos, segurou a minha nuca e nossos lĂĄbios se encontraram, começou lento, mas foi se aprofundando, ele me encostou na parede e o beijo se intensificou ainda mais, quase nos roubando o fĂŽlego, quando ele interrompeu o beijo para respirarmos, nos olhamos nos olhos, foi como jogar gasolina no fogo, ele passou a mĂŁo pela minha cintura, desceu atĂ© minha coxa e puxou minha perna para sua cintura. Eu jĂĄ estava completamente entregue nesse momento, sentindo seu corpo contra o meu, eu fiquei louca de tesĂŁo e o puxei para mais perto envolvendo sua cintura com minha perna. - VocĂȘ beija bem! – Sorri pra ele e senti meu corpo todo se arrepiar. – Ah, linda, vocĂȘ Ă© incrĂ­vel, eu quero muito vocĂȘ, aqui, agora! – ele disse entre beijos e enfiou a mĂŁo sob o meu vestido o puxando pra cima e chegando a minha calcinha. Eu estava em chamas quando ele enfiou a mĂŁo dentro da minha calcinha e gemeu. – Ah! Que delĂ­cia! TĂŁo quente, tĂŁo molhadinha! – Disse e me beijou com mais força, enquanto abria o zĂ­per da sua calça. Com um movimento rĂĄpido, de quem jĂĄ tinha feito aquilo antes, ele rasgou minha calcinha e acariciou minha entrada, como se pedisse permissĂŁo. Olhou nos meus olhos de novo e me perguntou: - O que vocĂȘ quer que eu faça? - Eu quero que vocĂȘ esteja dentro de mim agora! – Respondi sem nenhum pudor, eu jĂĄ estava arfando de tanto tesĂŁo. Eu nĂŁo resisti aqueles olhos e aquela voz rouca. Eu nunca fui assim, normalmente eu teria me desvencilhado dele no momento em que me puxou pela mĂŁo, mas aquela noite eu havia prometido a mim mesma que iria me divertir e se aparecesse alguĂ©m interessante eu viveria o momento. E era o que eu estava fazendo, vivendo aquele momento. Ao me ouvir, ele foi entrando em mim devagar, observando eu encostar minha cabeça na parede e aproveitar cada centĂ­metro dele, e ele era enorme. Ele aproveitou para espalhar beijos pelo meu pescoço. Quando acabou de entrar ele parou e falou entre beijos no meu ouvido: - Agora eu vou me mexer. – E começou a sair, sĂł pra entrar de novo com toda força dessa vez, e foi uma delĂ­cia, eu estava completamente entregue e enlouquecida com os movimentos dele que entrava e saia de mim freneticamente. Nos descontrolamos e nos entregamos totalmente, como se nĂŁo tivesse nada ao nosso redor, eu senti uma nĂ©voa em meus olhos e o climax começando a se formar e gemi baixinho no ouvido dele, nesse momento parece que ele enlouqueceu, puxou minha outra perna para sua cintura e eu o entrelacei. Me beijando intensamente ele entrava e saia com mais força ainda em mim, era o paraĂ­so na terra. Eu gozei gemendo na boca dele e foi um climax incrĂ­vel, mas ele continuou o movimento e logo outro climax se formou, e gozei novamente, um climax ainda maior que o anterior que me deixou sem fĂŽlego, enquanto eu gozava ele me disse baixinho que estava no limite me sentindo pulsar ao seu redor, logo eu senti o gozo dele quente dentro de mim. Ficamos ali encostados naquela parede, totalmente sem fĂŽlego, a testa dele encostada a minha. Enquanto me beijava, ele começou a sair de mim e eu estava completamente bem comida, como diria a Melissa. Eu sorri e ele me olhou, me deu um selinho e disse: - VocĂȘ Ă© realmente incrĂ­vel! Gentilmente ele baixou minhas pernas atĂ© meus pĂ©s tocarem o chĂŁo, colocou o meu vestido em ordem, arrumou sua calça e me abraçou. Isso foi tĂŁo Ă­ntimo, tĂŁo afetuoso, apesar da loucura daquele encontro e da ferocidade com que nos entregamos, ele ainda era cuidadoso comigo. Eu nunca tinha tido uma relação tĂŁo maravilhosa, mas eu sĂł tinha transado com meu ex atĂ© entĂŁo. E meu ex nunca tinha se preocupado em me abraçar depois, nem se preocupava com meu prazer, para ele a coisa se resumia a entrar e sair atĂ© ele estar satisfeito, entĂŁo, o fato de um homem se preocupar comigo, com meu prazer, cuidar de mim, foi novidade, e uma novidade incrĂ­vel. Ele me deu um beijo no pescoço e perguntou no meu ouvido: - EntĂŁo, linda, eu ainda nĂŁo sei o seu nome. – Levei segundos para processar e finalmente me dar conta de que acabei de transar com um completo estranho e nem sei o nome dele. Quando eu ia abrir a boca pra falar, ele puxou o celular do bolso e me pediu um minuto para atender. Se afastou um pouco e sĂł pude ouvir ele elevando a voz e dizendo: - O que vocĂȘ disse? – Nesse momento aquele estranho saiu correndo como se tivesse se esquecido de mim, ou como se sĂł estivesse fugindo da rapariga que comeu rapidinho na festa. Mas e daĂ­? Foda-se eu sĂł estava me divertindo tambĂ©m e eu nem sabia quem era o cara e ele nĂŁo sabia quem eu era. Tudo certo. Me recompus, procurei minha calcinha rasgada inutilmente, onde ele a teria jogado eu nĂŁo faço ideia, e saĂ­ daquele corredor. Voltei pra mesa e encontrei a Mel e o Nando se agarrando. Logo eles pararam e focaram em mim: - Mel, acho que encontrei o Lobo Mau! – Eu ri e ela riu comigo. - Quando chegarmos em casa quero saber tudo! - Claro que quer! – respondi com os olhos brilhando. - PrĂ­ncipe, acho que jĂĄ podemos ir. O que acha, Cat? - Eu estou pronta quando vocĂȘs quiserem! – falei virando um copo de ĂĄgua. - EntĂŁo vamos, garotas! – Fernando falou e nos conduziu para a saĂ­da. Mal chegamos e a Mel jĂĄ foi me ordenando: - Conta tudo, quem Ă©, como foi, como nĂŁo foi, tudo. Eu ri e contei tudo pra ela, quando terminei de falar minha amiga me olhava de boca aberta e me perguntou: - VocĂȘs usaram camisinha, nĂ©? Meu coração disparou! A gente nĂŁo usou preservativo. E eu balancei a cabeça em negativa para ela, eu estava em choque por me dar conta do quĂŁo descuidada eu fui. Ela jĂĄ foi logo me acalmando: - NĂŁo, Cat, calma. Com certeza nĂŁo vai dar nada. Mas vocĂȘ deve fazer uns exames para garantir que estĂĄ tudo bem. Vou na cozinha preparar um chĂĄ pra gente. NĂŁo surta! CAPÍTULO 3: Chegou a hora da verdade Na segunda, na hora do almoço, encontrei a Mel e ela me entregou uma sacolinha de uma loja chique. Olhei pra ela sem entender. - Minha mĂŁe mandou eu te entregar. Ela disse que ele Ă© perfeito para vocĂȘ e nĂŁo combina com ela. – A Mel falou com um grande sorriso. Abri a sacolinha e lĂĄ dentro estava o perfume que eu usei para ir ao baile. Eu abri um grande sorriso. Eu amei aquele perfume e ele era parte da melhor noite da minha vida. Liguei para o laboratĂłrio e fui informada que precisaria apresentar um pedido mĂ©dico para fazer os exames pelo plano de saĂșde. Graças a Deus a empresa pagava plano de saĂșde para os funcionĂĄrios, porque se nĂŁo, nĂŁo sei o que faria, meu salĂĄrio nĂŁo era alto e o pouco que sobrava depois de cobrir as despesas da faculdade eu ajudava em casa, jĂĄ que minha mĂŁe nĂŁo trabalhava fora e meu pai tambĂ©m nĂŁo ganhava muito como motorista. EntĂŁo marquei o mĂ©dico que sĂł tinha horĂĄrio para quinze dias depois e aguardei agoniada. Quanto mais os dias passavam mais nervosa eu estava, a Mel fazia de tudo para me acalmar. Na data marcada ela foi comigo ao mĂ©dico. Com a lista de exames nas mĂŁos ela mesma marcou o laboratĂłrio e fez questĂŁo de me acompanhar. JĂĄ tinham se passado trĂȘs semanas desde a festa quando eu finalmente consegui fazer os exames. Os resultados saĂ­ram cinco dias depois e eu voltei ao mĂ©dico. Claro que a Mel estava comigo. O mĂ©dico verificou os resultados e me olhou nos olhos: - Srta. Catarina, sua saĂșde estĂĄ Ăłtima. VocĂȘ estĂĄ saudĂĄvel. Mas, daqui pra frente terĂĄ que se cuidar melhor. Eu respirei aliviada Ele continuou falando: - ParabĂ©ns, vocĂȘ estĂĄ grĂĄvida! Vou encaminhĂĄ-la para um ginecologista obstetra para que vocĂȘ faça o prĂ© natal.... Eu nĂŁo ouvi mais nada, sĂł o sangue pulsando em meus ouvidos. Eu nĂŁo podia acreditar nisso! GrĂĄvida? Como eu iria explicar? NĂŁo Ă© possĂ­vel. Na primeira vez que deixo a racionalidade de lado acabo grĂĄvida e nem sei quem Ă© o pai! A Mel segurava minha mĂŁo e repetia: - Calma, Cat, vai ficar tudo bem! Como ficaria tudo bem? Eu nem sabia quem era o pai. Eu teria que contar isso para os meus pais, sua Ășnica filha acabaria com eles. Eles ficariam decepcionados, iriam me odiar, me colocariam pra fora de casa. Como eu ia explicar que nĂŁo sei nem como Ă© a cara do pai do meu filho? Eu jĂĄ estava hiperventilando. De repente, senti o mĂ©dico pegando minha mĂŁo e falando calmamente: - Filha, calma! A situação, pelo que percebo, nĂŁo Ă© a melhor, mas vocĂȘ nĂŁo pode ficar nervosa assim, isso farĂĄ mal para o seu bebĂȘ, agora vocĂȘ tem que se cuidar por ele. Tenho certeza que as pessoas que te amam vĂŁo te apoiar e ajudar. Mas vocĂȘ precisa se acalmar, porque sĂł vocĂȘ pode cuidar para que esse bebĂȘ se desenvolva saudĂĄvel e nasça forte. VocĂȘ me compreende? O mĂ©dico pediu a secretĂĄria para trazer um chĂĄ de camomila para mim e enquanto eu bebia o chĂĄ e tentava me acalmar ele passava todas as informaçÔes para a Melissa que ouvia tudo atentamente. SaĂ­mos do consultĂłrio e a Melissa me levou para uma lanchonete dizendo que nĂłs precisĂĄvamos comer alguma coisa. Logo que me sentei senti as lĂĄgrimas caĂ­rem. Minha amiga me abraçou e me disse mais uma vez que eu nĂŁo estava sozinha. Olhei para ela e disse: - A Ășnica certeza que tenho agora Ă© que quero vocĂȘ e o Nando como padrinhos do meu filho, porque sei que vocĂȘs vĂŁo apoiĂĄ-lo e dar a ele muito amor. Os olhos dela brilharam e ela explodiu em lĂĄgrimas e soluçando me respondeu: - Eu vou ser a melhor madrinha do mundo e vou estar sempre perto do nosso bebĂȘ! E tenho certeza que o Nando vai ficar muito feliz tambĂ©m! Ela garantiu que estaria ao meu lado sempre, deixou claro que eu nĂŁo passaria por nada sozinha e que estaria comigo quando eu fosse falar com meus pais. Meus pais... ai! Comecei a raciocinar e decidi que nĂŁo iria esconder deles nem por um dia, ia contar naquela noite mesmo, nĂŁo iria a faculdade, pois iria pra casa falar com eles. A Mel logo me apoiou e disse: - EntĂŁo vamos, eu estou com vocĂȘ! Quando chegamos em minha casa meus pais se assustaram e minha mĂŁe jĂĄ veio toda preocupada: - Meninas, vocĂȘs nĂŁo foram a aula hoje? EstĂĄ tudo bem? - NĂŁo muito, mĂŁe. Eu preciso falar com vocĂȘs. Meus pais perceberam logo que era algo muito sĂ©rio. Nos sentamos todos na sala e eu contei a eles o que estava acontecendo e que eu fui irresponsĂĄvel e fiquei com um estranho na festa, nĂŁo entrei em detalhes obviamente, mas deixei claro que nĂŁo poderia encontrar o pai do meu filho de novo. A decepção nos olhos deles era evidente. Minha mĂŁe soluçava de tanto chorar e dizia que eu estava arruinada. Meu pai atĂ© entĂŁo nĂŁo havia dito nada. A Melissa vendo como minha mĂŁe estava nervosa foi logo na cozinha e voltou com um copo de ĂĄgua com açĂșcar para ela. Melissa sempre dĂĄ ĂĄgua com açĂșcar pra quem estĂĄ nervoso dizendo que acalma, eu nunca entendi isso. Por fim, meu pai falou: - VocĂȘ cometeu um erro muito grande e nĂŁo tem volta. Ouvir meu pai enfatizar que eu errei fez meu coração doer ainda mais. Eu comecei a chorar e fui falando: - Eu sei, pai, eu fui irresponsĂĄvel. Mas agora nĂŁo tem jeito. Eu vou deixar a faculdade para poder criar meu filho. E jĂĄ vou fazer minha mala... - Fazer a mala? VocĂȘ estĂĄ muito enganada se acha que vai sair dessa casa assim. VocĂȘ errou, nos decepcionou, mas nĂłs te amamos, vamos superar isso e vamos ajudar vocĂȘ. VocĂȘ nĂŁo estĂĄ sozinha, minha filha! E essa criança tambĂ©m nĂŁo! – Meu pai disse isso e meu coração se encheu de esperança. - Mas pai, eu envergonhei vocĂȘs... - VocĂȘ nĂŁo Ă© a primeira e nĂŁo serĂĄ a Ășltima mĂŁe solteira nesse mundo. NĂłs gostarĂ­amos que as coisas fossem diferentes para vocĂȘ, que nĂŁo fossem tĂŁo difĂ­ceis. VocĂȘ sempre foi tĂŁo responsĂĄvel! Mas, se Ă© assim, nĂłs vamos enfrentar isso. VocĂȘ nĂŁo vai deixar a faculdade, mais do que nunca vocĂȘ precisa crescer na vida para cuidar do seu filho, vocĂȘ vai ser mĂŁe solteira, sua responsabilidade Ă© muito grande. NĂłs vamos te ajudar e, mesmo que seja com dificuldade, vai dar tudo certo. A Melissa jĂĄ estava chorando e logo falou com os meus pais: - Sr. AntĂŽnio, Dona Celina, vocĂȘs contem comigo, vou ajudar em tudo! AtĂ© porque eu sou a madrinha desse bebĂȘ, a Cat Ă© como uma irmĂŁ pra mim, e vou estar sempre por perto. Meus pais olharam para ela com gratidĂŁo. Eu olhei para aqueles trĂȘs me sentindo completamente abençoada por tĂȘ-los em minha vida, cheia de amor por eles e um sentimento totalmente novo por aquele serzinho que ainda crescia dentro de mim e que eu acabava de descobrir a existĂȘncia! Por mais difĂ­cil que fosse ser mĂŁe solteira, aquela noite no baile foi a melhor noite da minha vida. Eu nunca vou poder esquecer aqueles olhos azuis violeta me olhando com adoração durante nosso encontro furtivo e tudo o que meu corpo experimentou naquela noite. Eu sempre teria essa doce lembrança comigo. Os meses seguintes foram difĂ­ceis. Guardei em uma caixa o vestido, os sapatos, a mĂĄscara e o perfume que a mĂŁe da Mel me deu. Em dias difĂ­ceis eu abria aquela caixa e revivia em minha memĂłria aquela noite. Embora eu tenha tido uma gravidez tranquila, os comentĂĄrios e a maldade das pessoas era difĂ­cil suportar. Para piorar, depois que se casaram, meu ex e minha prima foram morar com os pais dela, que moravam na mesma rua que nĂłs, e eles faziam questĂŁo de me humilhar com comentĂĄrios maldosos sempre que me viam e espalharam no bairro inteiro que eu nĂŁo sabia quem era o pai do meu filho e que eu era uma perdida, por isso que o ClĂĄudio me deixou. Eu queria matĂĄ-los! A mĂŁe da Kelly, que era irmĂŁ da minha mĂŁe, tambĂ©m nĂŁo perdia a oportunidade de ir lĂĄ em casa nos atormentar, dizendo que ainda bem que a filha dela nĂŁo era como eu, que era uma boa moça, que tinha se casado com um homem decente. Parecia ter esquecido que aquela puta roubou meu namorado e transou com ele na minha cama. Mas eu engolia tudo, nĂŁo valia a pena bater boca com essa gente e eu nĂŁo queria transmitir sentimentos ruins ao meu filho. Quanto mais os dias passavam, mais eu amava aquele bebĂȘ, eu nĂŁo tinha ideia que poderia existir um amor assim. Tudo o que eu fazia, fazia por ele. Eu o protegeria de tudo, eu daria a minha vida por ele. E, por incrĂ­vel que pareça, com a gravidez parecia que todas as coisas fluĂ­am para o meu bem, tudo ia se encaminhando e dando certo. Descobri que eu teria um menino e decidi que se chamaria Pedro. E assim foi. Pedro nasceu saudĂĄvel, com um par de imensos olhos azuis violeta que nunca me deixariam esquecer da noite que mudou a minha vida, mas que foi a melhor noite que eu vivi! Eu nunca esqueceria aquele homem! CAPÍTULO 4: Depois da faculdade Quando eu me formei, Pedro jĂĄ estava com dois anos. A essa altura ele jĂĄ andava para todos os lados, sempre agarrado na vovĂł, que foi a primeira palavrinha que ele disse. Era um menino lindo, cabelinhos amigos bem lisinhos, pele clara, um nariz arrebitadinho e aqueles enormes olhos violeta que me faziam suspirar. Ele era o meu sol! E agora eu teria mais tempo pra ele. ApĂłs a formatura meu chefe me chamou para conversar, ele era um Ăłtimo chefe, disse que estava muito feliz comigo na empresa, mas sabia que eu merecia chegar muito longe, entĂŁo eu deveria procurar emprego na minha ĂĄrea, que ele compreenderia. Garantiu que meu emprego na construtora seria meu enquanto eu quisesse e que se eu saĂ­sse e nĂŁo desse certo eu teria para onde voltar. Mas que eu deveria buscar algo na minha ĂĄrea de formação, para dar um futuro muito melhor para o meu filho. Eu fiquei muito emocionada com isso e aceitei o seu bom conselho. Contei pra Melissa e ela logo me disse que ia falar com o pai dela para que ele acionasse alguns contatos. E nĂŁo demorou, o Sr. OtĂĄvio Lascuran, pai da Mel, me chamou no escritĂłrio dele e me entregou um cartĂŁo, me dizendo: - Catarina, sei que vocĂȘ Ă© uma Ăłtima garota e uma boa profissional. Falei com um amigo e ele conseguiu uma entrevista para vocĂȘ no Grupo Mellendez, Ă© para o cargo de assistente do CEO do grupo. Se vocĂȘ conseguir esse emprego vai exercer sua profissĂŁo em uma empresa global, Ă© um excelente cargo, mas nĂŁo Ă© aqui em CampanĂĄrio. VocĂȘ teria que se mudar para Porto ParaĂ­so. Eu sei que Ă© um passo enorme, mas acho que vocĂȘ deveria considerar, vai ser excelente para vocĂȘ. Enfim, envie um e-mail para o endereço eletrĂŽnico no cartĂŁo com a sua resposta desistindo da vaga ou aceitando a entrevista virtual. - Sr. Lascuran, eu nĂŁo tenho palavras para agradecer! VocĂȘs sempre foram tĂŁo bons comigo! O Grupo Mellendez Ă© um dos maiores conglomerados de empresas do paĂ­s! Trabalhar lĂĄ Ă© um sonho! Eu vou aceitar a entrevista sim, se tiver que me mudar eu vou, sei que serĂĄ uma grande oportunidade. – falei com convicção, pois nĂŁo seria ruim me afastar daquelas pessoas maldosas da minha famĂ­lia, principalmente agora que a “rainha” Kelly estava grĂĄvida e a mĂŁe dela resolveu pedir tudo que Ă© do Pedro pro rebento do casal canalha! Ainda bem que minha mĂŁe disse a ela que isso era um absurdo, mas que de qualquer forma seria impossĂ­vel, pois eu jĂĄ havia dado tudo que nĂŁo servia mais para o Pedro para uma conhecida que estava grĂĄvida. Minha mĂŁe andava muito chateada com a irmĂŁ, pois ela estava sempre se desfazendo do meu filho, sempre se referia a ele como o menino sem pai e isso magoou muito minha mĂŁe. Indo embora dessa cidade, sĂł vou lamentar em deixar meus pais e meus amigos, mas sei que eles vĂŁo me apoiar mais uma vez. Agradeci ao Sr. Lascuran e sai do escritĂłrio. Cheguei a minha mesa e falei com o meu chefe, outro Sr. Lascuran, mas ele nĂŁo gostava de ser chamado assim entĂŁo o chamava pelo nome: - Aldo, seu irmĂŁo conseguiu uma entrevista pra mim no Grupo Mellendez. Ele sorriu: - Eu sei, ele acabou de me ligar, acho que vocĂȘ deve agarrar a oportunidade, se nĂŁo der certo vocĂȘ volta. Sorri pra ele e fui logo enviar o e-mail para marcar a entrevista. Recebi rapidamente a confirmação de que a entrevista seria no dia seguinte Ă s dez horas da manhĂŁ, jĂĄ que eu jĂĄ havia tomado a iniciativa de enviar o meu currĂ­culo, a entrevista seria rĂĄpida. Naquela noite em casa falei com os meus pais que entenderam, mesmo se preocupando em como eu ia cuidar de uma criança sozinha em outra cidade e ficando chorosos porque ficariam longe do neto. Me apoiaram como sempre e ficaram felizes com a oportunidade que eu recebi. Pedi que eles nĂŁo contassem para ninguĂ©m. Quando a Mel chegou, ela ia todos os dias ver o afilhado, contei tudo e ela me ajudou a me preparar para o dia seguinte. Na hora da entrevista, fui para a sala de reuniĂ”es do meu trabalho, meu chefe havia me liberado, me sentei e esperei a chamada. Fui entrevistada por uma senhora muito gentil e inteligente, Sra. Mariana Toledo. Foi muito agradĂĄvel, conversamos por duas horas, ela me passou todas as informaçÔes do cargo, salĂĄrio e benefĂ­cios, no final ela me disse: - Catarina, vocĂȘ estĂĄ contratada! VocĂȘ vai me substituir, jĂĄ que eu estou indo para um cargo de diretoria na filial de Londres, entĂŁo vocĂȘ ocuparĂĄ meu cargo aqui. De modo que gostaria que vocĂȘ começasse o mais rĂĄpido possĂ­vel, pois eu viajo daqui a dez dias e gostaria de lhe passar tudo antes de ir. E tambĂ©m nĂŁo gostaria de reagendar a minha partida. Quando vocĂȘ pode começar? - Eu preciso apenas que meu chefe me libere, mas creio que posso estar aĂ­ na segunda. – JĂĄ era sexta, serĂĄ que o Aldo concordaria em me liberar ainda hoje? - Perfeito. VocĂȘ pode me enviar um e-mail confirmando depois de falar com ele. VocĂȘ tem alguma dĂșvida? - NĂŁo, senhora. EstĂĄ tudo claro. -Ótimo! Bem vinda ao Grupo Mellendez, tenho certeza que vocĂȘ vai se sair muito bem. Te espero na segunda. Ela encerrou a chamada e meu coração estava disparado, eu tinha conseguido. O emprego era Ăłtimo, o salĂĄrio melhor ainda e eu ainda teria chance de progredir. Era um sonho. Mas era hora de correr para resolver tudo. Fui imediatamente falar com meu chefe. Ele ficou feliz, ligou para a contabilidade e mandou fazer meu acerto imediatamente. ApĂłs o acerto ele me liberou, disse que eu teria sempre um lugar para voltar se precisasse, mas que sabia que eu iria me dar muito bem. O agradeci por tudo e saĂ­. Mandei o e-mail de confirmação para a Sra. Mariana, dizendo que na segunda, Ă s oito da manhĂŁ, estaria na empresa, e fui logo falar com a Mel e o pai dela, tinha que agradecer. E aĂ­ foi a Mel quem me surpreendeu: - O que vocĂȘ achou, que ia levar meu afilhado embora assim? NĂŁo vai mesmo! Meu pai conseguiu uma entrevista para mim na Lince Mundi em Porto ParaĂ­so. Eu vou me mudar com vocĂȘ e vamos morar juntas. O que acha? Isso era perfeito! Fiquei muito feliz, mas logo perguntei: - Mel, mas e o Nando? - O Nando jĂĄ pediu na empresa a transferĂȘncia dele pra filial de Porto ParaĂ­so, lĂĄ ele terĂĄ mais oportunidades tambĂ©m. Ele vai daqui a quinze dias. Amiga, vida nova para nĂłs trĂȘs. Eu estava muito feliz. A Mel jĂĄ havia orquestrado tudo. O Nando ia nos levar e ela ficaria com o Pedro para eu trabalhar atĂ© conseguirmos a creche. Ela jĂĄ tinha trĂȘs creches para visitar e o pai dela jĂĄ havia disponibilizado um apartamento mobiliado na cidade pra gente. Era bom demais, eu estava atĂ© com medo. Percebendo, a Mel me cutucou e me disse: - Aprenda a aceitar as coisas boas que a vida te oferece! Eu sorri pra ela e fomos para a casa dos meus pais. Era hora de dar a notĂ­cia e nos despedir. Porto ParaĂ­so fica do outro lado do paĂ­s, entĂŁo ficarĂ­amos sem nos ver um tempo. Meus pais ficaram felizes, atĂ© eu dizer que partiria na manhĂŁ seguinte, aĂ­ a despedida foi uma tristeza. Era difĂ­cil deixĂĄ-los para trĂĄs, mas era necessĂĄrio. Com o salĂĄrio que eu receberia, poderia ajudĂĄ-los agora. Isso era bom. Na manhĂŁ seguinte o Nando e a Mel chegaram pontualmente. O pai da Mel deu uma caminhonete de presente para ela, o que facilitou muito fazer nossa mudança. O Nando colocou tudo na caminhonete e lĂĄ fomos nĂłs, seria o dia todo na estrada. Chegamos a Porto ParaĂ­so jĂĄ era tarde da noite de sĂĄbado, Pedrinho estava muito cansado, se divertiu muito durante a viagem, era tudo novidade. Nos acomodamos, pedimos comida e depois de comer fomos dormir. No domingo percorremos a cidade reconhecendo tudo, Porto ParaĂ­so era uma cidade muito grande, cheia de indĂșstrias, muito moderna, ficava no litoral e o porto atraia muitos negĂłcios para a cidade, era um centro urbano de primeiro mundo. O apartamento em que irĂ­amos morar ficava perto de uma das creches que a Mel havia contactado, isso era Ăłtimo, e tambĂ©m nĂŁo ficava longe da empresa, de metrĂŽ eu chegaria em vinte minutos. Era lindo, decorado em estilo moderno e bem arejado e iluminado, com janelas enormes. À noite deixamos o Nando no aeroporto e de volta em casa fomos descansar, o dia seguinte seria um grande dia, eu começaria no emprego e a Mel faria sua entrevista virtual e marcaria com a diretora da creche perto do apartamento para irmos conhecer e conversar. Coloquei meu filho na cama, ele estava cansado de tanto que se divertiu hoje. Eu observei por um tempo seu soninho tranquilo e estava confiante de que aqui nĂłs terĂ­amos uma vida muito boa. Pedro agora tinha seu prĂłprio quarto, eu e a Mel combinamos de comprar umas coisinhas para deixar bem a nossa cara, dar um toque pessoal. Peguei a babĂĄ eletrĂŽnica e fui para o meu quarto. Abri uma das minhas caixas e comecei a arrumar tudo ali. Quando abri a Ășltima caixa, tirei dela a caixa com minhas lembranças da noite do baile, a abri, passei a mĂŁo por aquele vestido lindo e suspirei mais uma vez. Peguei o perfume e pensei, “por que nĂŁo?”, a partir de amanhĂŁ eu usaria esse perfume todos os dias, meu salĂĄrio era bom e quando esse acabasse eu poderia comprar outro. Guardei a caixa, deixei o perfume sobre a penteadeira e fui dormir cheia de expectativas com essa vida nova que se abria a minha frente. CAPÍTULO 5: Meu novo chefe Ă© muito estressado Me apresentei na empresa Ă s oito da manhĂŁ. Fui muito bem recebida pela Sra. Mariana, que me apresentou todo mundo e todos foram gentis. O chefe nĂŁo estava lĂĄ, estava viajando e chegaria no final da semana. O escritĂłrio era lindo, muito moderno, todo decorado em branco, aço inox e detalhes verdes, muito profissional e acolhedor ao mesmo tempo. Era elegante e eu gostei muito. Fiquei particularmente feliz por ter escolhido vestir um terno amigo, com uma blusa de cetim verde escuro por baixo e saltos amigos. Eu deveria estar elegante todos os dias agora, afinal ia trabalhar direto com o presidente da empresa. No meio da manhĂŁ recebi uma mensagem da Mel dizendo que conseguiu marcar com a diretora da creche prĂłxima ao nosso apartamento para a hora do almoço. Expliquei a situação a Sra. Mariana e perguntei se seria possĂ­vel me liberar no horĂĄrio, mas que eu estaria de volta a tempo. - EntĂŁo vocĂȘ tem um filho. Qual a idade dele? – ela me perguntou com um sorriso. - Ele tem dois anos. É um garotinho muito esperto. NĂŁo foi planejado, mas Ă© a razĂŁo da minha vida! - Qual o nome dele? - Pedro. - Pedro. Um nome forte. VocĂȘ nĂŁo Ă© casada, isso eu sei, mas e o pai do seu filho, vocĂȘs continuam juntos? – Meu coração despencou, como Ă© que eu explico pra ela que nĂŁo sei quem Ă© o pai? Mas eu nĂŁo minto, entĂŁo vamos enfrentar a verdade. Contei para ela que o pai do Pedro era um homem que eu conheci em uma festa e nunca mais vi, ela me olhava sĂ©ria, nĂŁo havia julgamento nos olhos dela. EntĂŁo me disse: - VocĂȘ tem o meu respeito, Catarina, nĂŁo Ă© fĂĄcil ser mĂŁe solteira, e Ă© muito difĂ­cil contar verdades como essa que vocĂȘ sabe que vai despertar o julgamento dos outros. Obrigada pela confiança e honestidade. Vai lĂĄ resolver a creche para o seu filho, continuamos Ă  tarde, nĂŁo precisa correr. Agradeci e me despedi dela indo encontrar a Mel e o Pedro. Minha admiração e respeito pela Sra. Mariana sĂł cresciam. Ela Ă© uma mulher de uns cinquenta e cinco anos, cabelos loiros bem claros e olhos azuis quase transparentes. É uma mulher bonita e elegante, mas principalmente Ă© muito acolhedora. NĂłs nos demos muito bem. Durante o resto da manhĂŁ ela me encheu de informaçÔes sobre o trabalho e eu ia anotando tudo. Na hora do almoço eu saĂ­ do prĂ©dio e a Mel jĂĄ estava me esperando na porta com o Pedro. Entrei no carro e fomos almoçar antes de ir Ă  creche. Eu e a Mel adoramos a creche e o Pedro jĂĄ estava enturmado correndo com os novos amiguinhos, ele Ă© um menino muito extrovertido. Isso me deixou muito feliz! Meu filho estava feliz! Desistimos de ver as outras creches, pois essa era Ăłtima e ficava muito perto de casa, a trĂȘs quarteirĂ”es de distĂąncia. Fizemos a matrĂ­cula e acertamos todos os detalhes. A diretora sugeriu que deixĂĄssemos o Pedro atĂ© o final do dia, jĂĄ que ele estava se divertindo e assim jĂĄ ia se adaptando. A Mel ficou de buscĂĄ-lo no fim do dia. A Mel me deixou na empresa novamente e me disse que voltaria pra casa para se preparar para a entrevista de trabalho que seria no meio da tarde. Voltei Ă  minha sala e cheguei antes da Sra. Mariana. Sentei Ă  mesa e fui repassando tudo o que ela jĂĄ havia me informado. O telefone sobre a mesa tocou e eu fiquei sem saber o que fazer, mas aquela seria minha mesa, entĂŁo atendi com a voz mais profissional possĂ­vel: - Grupo Mellendez, presidĂȘncia, boa tarde, em que posso ajudar? Ouvi do outro lado um silĂȘncio sepulcral seguido de um longo suspiro. AlguĂ©m vociferou do outro lado, com certa impaciĂȘncia e uma voz forte e meio rouca: - Passa para a Mariana. Levei um susto, mas me controlei e respondi: - Desculpe, senhor, mas a senhora Mariana ainda nĂŁo retornou do almoço. Posso ajudĂĄ-lo ou o senhor gostaria de deixar um recado? - Quem estĂĄ falando? – falou do outro lado ainda mais impaciente. - Meu nome Ă© Catarina, sou a nova assessora do Sr. Mellendez. - Mas eu nĂŁo te conheço. – Parecia que ele ficava mais impaciente a cada vez que falava. - É que hoje Ă© meu primeiro dia, senhor. O senhor gostaria de deixar um recado? - Diga a Mariana para me ligar assim que puser os pĂ©s no escritĂłrio. - Perfeitamente, senhor. E qual o seu nome? - Parece que eu sou o seu chefe! – falou rispidamente e desligou o telefone. Nossa, que homem estressado! Isso nĂŁo estava na descrição do cargo. Imediatamente minha garganta apertou, meu chefe e eu jĂĄ tinha causado mĂĄ impressĂŁo? Eu estava muito ferrada! Comecei a pensar que nĂŁo ia durar nesse emprego. Pouco depois a Sra. Mariana chegou e eu lhe transmiti o recado com uma cara de preocupação. Ela olhou pra mim sorrindo, como se entendesse meu receio, e perguntou: - Ele estava calmo? Eu olhei pra ela e nĂŁo aguentei: - Ele estava a ponto de ter um colapso nervoso. Certamente a jugular dele estava saltando no pescoço. Ela caiu na gargalhada e depois disse: - VocĂȘs dois vĂŁo se dar muito bem! VocĂȘ vai domar a fera, tenho certeza. Eu nĂŁo tinha essa certeza. Talvez eu nem devesse desfazer as malas, esse homem iria me engolir viva! LEARN_MORE https://hunled.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15216&u Casa dos livros https://www.facebook.com/61558148557550/ 25,332 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn more 0 hunled.com VIDEO đŸ”„Mais grandes romances aquiđŸ”„ https://hunled.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15216&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/481247933_2022784248208566_7219694397275055178_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=OiaPYEs5K10Q7kNvgHTF5AW&_nc_oc=AdjRNY8S9oo8B-BXe09VjkVPmEvUf2qJytnDMpSFkb_GdJx-0G83ChA4hZ55waKQuL1eFQBr7meIjzjhWg3Tt_oj&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AmSxN_db8_zt1hOpeuBaFfa&oh=00_AYBbPSUk6rJ9y3CJ0nHcoSLDQ1HjZBRpOVWPzR12ywjBlQ&oe=67CC1062 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Casa dos livros 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,766,141
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2766140}'
Yes 2025-03-03 18:28 active 2789 0 đŸ”„ GIVEAWAY ALERT: Your New Favorite Hoodie Could Be Free! đŸ”„ SIGN_UP http://Bahloo.co.uk/ Bahloo https://www.facebook.com/61566757305791/ 3 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Sign Up 0 bahloo.co.uk CAROUSEL http://Bahloo.co.uk/ 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/482122704_1807919763328733_8018997103447539400_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=7BQ36WiqWuYQ7kNvgF-lR-c&_nc_oc=AdjHwOV6aAZw_P6NOmby5xvp012hs2bquZtW-TOKMj2bjUFAg6VwP-PboybeSukgGyrBcFxKCa0_xD_SAMcaWCau&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AhEUs65Ine1KvzK6Ih72pak&oh=00_AYBRAIOVP3-FIy6V9I_c7R4zJ1JgbxlEhJDq7i1R2abyvg&oe=67CC0ABC PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Bahloo 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,767,893
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2767915}'
No 2025-03-03 19:09 active 2791 0 🔞Attention! Do not read in publicïŒđŸ‘‰ Jasper is attacking my pack. Again. When is he going to realize that he can’t defeat me? This time, he must have gotten some friends to help him, but they aren’t the scrappy fighters that my warriors and I are. Other than me, my pack is made up solely of rogues, the misfits that the other packs kicked out. Okay, yeah, some of them are dangerous and I have to keep them in line, but they’re deadly, and Jasper needs to learn that no amount of money is worth your life. When I claimed my father’s pack at eighteen, I learned just how hard he’d worked to ensure my financial stability when I took over the pack. I know a lot of the wars that he fought were to obtain better-packed lands, and easier and cheaper access to water, electricity, and other necessities. He did it all for me. And now, I am by far, the richest Alpha I’ve ever met. I'm richer than Henry and richer than Warren. You’d never know it to look at me and my pack members. We don’t dress like we’re rich, we don’t strut around like we’re high and mighty like the rich do, but my pack wants for nothing. More than anyone, the rogues understand protecting what’s theirs. It’s another reason that I took them all in. They’re fantastic fighters to have lasted in the wild on their own, which is the primary reason that I allow them into my pack. Not only that, but they also understand the value of protecting what they have. And what they have is this pack, a home, and me as their Alpha. I don’t know how Jasper gets away again, but I know that I practically ripped his leg off this time. I’d chase after him and take him down, but I have a birthday party to attend today. Connor and Kennedy Hill turned eighteen today. Connor will take over the pack from his father, Alpha Warren, who I despise with every bone in my body. I’ve refused to create an alliance with him because the person killed my father. I watched him do it. That memory is burned into my brain and is one of the worst moments of my life. My father was a great person. Alpha Harold told me that he was greedy and that he was responsible for most of the pack wars that occurred back then. But I know that he did it all for me. My father loved me. I definitely know that. My father loved me more than his own life, giving his life for mine. My mother wasn’t that way. She protected me, but once she realized that I was safe and she lost her status in the pack, she let herself wither away and die. In the end, she loved her status more than she loved me. ‘Alpha, what should we do with the bodies?’ Kier, my Beta asks. I look around, pleased that my warriors killed so many of Jasper’s pack or the pack members of those he recruited to attack me. “Pile them up and dump them outside Jasper’s pack lands,” I growl. Kier smiles. “With pleasure, Alpha.” “I have to go get ready for this awful party. Are you good?” I ask. He snorts. “That should be fun.” “An Alpha’s duties never end,” I say. “Do yourself a favor, Alpha. Find yourself a sweet little pussy to bury yourself in.” I grunt in response and head up to my room. While I don’t shy away from a person who wants me, I’ve never fucked anyone in Alpha Warren’s pack. It’s not because I care what he thinks about me. I don’t care about what Warren thinks of me. It’s her. That little witch of a person who has always seen way too much. I climb into the shower, letting my guts wash off of me as I think about her. Kennedy. I’ve watched her grow into a person who far outshines her mother. Luna Yara is beautiful, no one can deny it. But Kennedy? That girl is something to behold. I guess today she’s technically a person. I smile as I think about her. She hates it that I still call her 'pup'. I’ve long since stopped thinking of her as a pup. That ended the first time I woke up, having a wet dream about that beautiful person. Maybe because of that, I became even more antagonistic about calling her pup when I saw her. And her scent, her sweet citrus and mint scent has only gotten stronger and more mouthwatering as she’s gotten older. What hasn’t changed is her watchfulness and her insightfulness. The person sees everything, far more than she should. And for some reason, her focus seems to be almost entirely on me. I should despise it, I should be mad or irritated that she’s constantly watching me, noticing me in ways that others don’t. But from her, I almost crave it. I fall for that such a beautiful girl, a beautiful person, watches me. I’ve seen the others falling all over themselves to get to her. Kennedy, being Connor’s twin sister and the oldest of the Alpha females in Warren's pack, is much sought after by other Alphas. I know that even Henry, who has yet to find his mate, wants her. But I’ve seen her ignore their advances just to watch me. I’m not sure that she knows how often I see her watching me, but every time I’m in the room with her, I keep an eye on her, watching her watch me. And every time I see her, that golden glow around her, that beautiful light of sweet and delicate inner beauty glows brighter and brighter. Part of me hopes that she finds her mate today. The other part of me wants to take anyone who comes close to taking her from me. That part comes from Raif, my wolf. He’s been enamored with Kennedy since she was a pup. He’s snubbed every other female we’ve ever seen, and goddess forbid that I talk about taking a chosen mate. He snarls and throws such a tantrum in my head that I can’t rest, and it makes my head throb until I relent. Not that any person is dumb enough to accept me as her mate. I’m not stupid. I’m an Alpha and people want the prestige of being a Luna. But being mated to me wouldn’t be easy. I’m too dark and eventually, I drag anyone who gets too close to me into the darkness that surrounds me. It’s another reason that I hope that Kennedy finds her mate today. She deserves better than the darkness that someone like me could give her. I told her years ago that she should be afraid of me, but for some reason, that little pup never heeded my words. A part of me, deep down in my heart, is glad that she didn’t. I’m distracted as I get out of the shower, so I don’t smell his scent until he barks at me. “What’s going on, Q? You were in a battle today? Why didn’t you call me?” Henry says, glaring at me from across my room. I frown. “I’m going to have to tell my patrols to start letting me know when you enter the pack lands.” “They know I’m your brother and don’t change the subject. Your pack smells like danger and desperation. Why didn’t you call?” “Because I didn’t need you. We were fine. Jasper was after my money again. And let’s be honest, you take a lot more time to get ready for these parties than I do,” I say to my best friend and brother. Okay, he’s my only friend. He rolls his eyes at me and throws himself on the loveseat in my room. “I don’t take a long time.” I look at him, realizing that he’s taken a bit longer today than he usually does. “Did you buy all the new clothes for today? What’s the matter, Henry? Are you hoping that Kennedy is your mate?” I ask joking. I turn to go into my closet to get dressed but when he doesn’t answer me, I turn back. “Are you kidding me?” Something dark inside of me threatens to push forward. I like Henry, more than anyone in the world I like this person who is like a brother to me, but at the moment, thinking of him with Kennedy, I’m ready to rip him to shreds. “Would that be so bad, Q? She’s gorgeous, she’s smart, she’s about the sweetest person I’ve ever met
 she’d make a good Luna,” he says, shrugging and looking away from me. I can tell that he’s seriously hoping that she’s his mate. Honestly, he’d be the perfect mate to her. He’s exactly the kind of person that she should end up with. But the thought of her ending up with anyone has Raif thrashing around in my head. ‘Knock it off,’ I tell my wolf. ‘I’ll take him down if he touches her.’ ‘No, you won’t. He’s my best friend. She’s nothing but a pretty pup,’ I say, but I know I don’t mean it. She’s one of the few people who can put a warm glow into my dark and angry heart. ‘Mmhmm, keep telling yourself that,’ Raif says. I notice that Henry is watching me, so I do what I always do when I don’t want others paying attention to me. I get snarky. It usually works, except her. “Who knows, maybe Connor is your mate, and you can become his Luna,” I say, chuckling as I go into the closet. “You let me down, Q. I don’t know I even bothered to come over here to get you.” “Yeah, why did you?” I ask. He looks at me. “I wasn’t sure you’d come otherwise.” Normally, he’d be right. But I can’t miss that little pup’s birthday. I even got her a present. I got one for Connor too, but his gift is money. He’s the incoming Alpha, so if he’s smart, he’ll put it toward the pack. But for Kennedy, I wanted something special. Raif insisted that I get her jewelry, preferably something with a wolf’s head that looks like him. So, I had a wolf’s head made in pewter and onyx, and I had diamonds put into his eyes since April is her birth month. I’m nervous to give it to her, but I’m pretty sure, knowing her like I do, that even if she doesn’t like it, she’ll say she does and that she’ll wear it anytime she expects to see me. I finish getting ready, wearing like someone I’ve never been, just hating to be this formal. “You sure you want to do that?” Henry asks as I roll up my sleeves. “Yeah. Why wouldn’t I?” I ask him. “Luna Yara and Alpha Kennedy are going to see those marks on you. They’ll know you were fighting today.” I stop and look at my arms. He’s right, they will notice and neither person will let it go. Dammit! I roll my sleeves back down, feeling even more grumpy now than I did before. “Are you ready?” “I was waiting on you, brother,” he says, smiling and slapping me on the back as he stands. I glare at him, then we head down to his car and begin to make our way to the party. Chapter 2: Birthday Kennedy I watch as my mother prepares the person on the sofa in front of her. Sometimes I get to be in the room, helping by giving her the tools that she needs to complete her surgeries, or stitching up our pack members after she's done. But since today is my eighteenth birthday, she told me I could assist. I told her that it was the only thing that I wanted for my birthday. “When you do a Cesarean section, you have to be careful where and how you cut. You don’t want to cut too deep and risk injuring the pup and you don’t want to cut too high on the mother’s stomach because you could cut the pup,” she says, pointing to the area where she wants me to cut. Thankfully, it’s Anna who is having a baby today. It’s her fourth pup with her mate, Bennett, their oopsie baby thirteen years after the birth of their third pup. It’s why my mother suggested that she have the C-section rather than try to deliver naturally. It’s also why I’m allowed to assist. I’ve grown up around Anna and all of the nurses and doctors in the hospital. I’ve spent every possible minute of my life in this hospital. I can’t live without the medical world, feel amazing the idea of becoming a doctor just like my mother. While the others in my family were sparring and training to become strong warriors, I was here, learning everything I possibly could about medicine, anatomy, and being a surgeon. Thankfully, when my mother told Anna that assisting in surgery was the only thing I wanted for my birthday, she offered to schedule her C-section today. I was a little surprised, but since I’ve stitched up her pups before, and I’ve worked so closely with Anna, she agreed. My mother had me practice cutting on a medical dummy that she and Beta Noelle use in the hospital teaching rooms. I sliced that poor mannequin nearly to pieces I’ve practiced so many times. I take a breath and look up at Anna. Her mate is holding her hand and murmuring to her. “Focus, Kennedy,” my mother says patiently. Anna’s eyes flash to me and she winks. “You’ve got this, Kennedy.” I nod and turn back to her stomach, putting the edge of the scalpel against her stomach where my mother is pointing, and, using the pressure that I’ve practiced so many times, I make the incision. “Very good, Kennedy. Just a little further. Perfect,” she says, and I pull the scalpel away, smiling hugely as I step back to let my mother do the rest. A few minutes later, she carefully pulled the baby from Anna’s uterus and laid her on Anna’s arms. “Congratulations, on your baby boy,” she says to them. I know that Bennett is thrilled to be having a boy. Their first three children were girls. I was ready to assist my mother with closing up Anna’s stomach when she turned to me. “Your father and brother are asking about you,” she says. I look up at the clock and realize that it’s mid-afternoon. I sigh. I really don’t care about the party. The only reason I’m even partially excited is because Alpha Quirin will be here. There are a lot of other Alphas that will be here too, including Alpha Henry, who I like. But the others are just hoping to have an Alpha female for a mate. My sisters would be better options for them. They are all excited about becoming Lunas of their own packs. Me? There’s only one person for me. He just happens to be an Alpha as well. I fell for Alpha Quirin when I was six years old. There was something about him at Alpha Henry’s eighteenth birthday party that drew me to him. I’d watched him all day and then followed him outside. I don’t know why I felt safe with him that day. But I have every other time I’ve been around him since then. I don’t see him often, not nearly as often as I’d like. But I’ve noticed that he’s not as curt or abrupt with me when I approach him as he is with other people. I got my wolf, Echo, on my tenth birthday. That day at my party, she had agreed that there was something about Alpha Quirin. Maybe because he’s an older Alpha and doesn’t play the stupid games that the others play, or maybe because he refuses to let the other Alphas tease me in any way, but I’ve always seen him as a protector. Others find his quiet, glowering nature offensive, but not me. Unlike Alpha Henry, who is easygoing and has lots of friends, you have to work to get on Alpha Quirin’s good side. I’ve only known a couple of people who have earned that privilege and remained there. I count myself as one of the few. Over the years, I’ve watched as daring people have approached him during these gatherings. I also watched while he assessed them and took some to the sofa with him. I’ve tried to determine what it was about those people that made him decide to be with them and not others. I haven’t figured it out yet and maybe he hasn’t either. I’ve never seen him take the same person to the sofa more than once at these parties. If they approach him again at another party, he turns them down. My mother says the people want him because he’s a challenge. My father says they want him for his wealth. I want him because I want to get past the hard, crusty exterior that he puts up in front of others. Over the years, I’ve had glimpses of the person underneath the armor, and I want him. I want that person, the person that very few, if any, ever get to experience. ‘Kennedy, are you coming? You still have to get ready, and Dad says we can’t start the party until the birthday twins arrive. Connor won’t join the party until you do, so hurry up!’ my sister Wendy says. She’s fifteen and thrilled at the idea of seeing all of the Alphas that will be here today. ‘I’m on my way,’ I say, knowing that I need to get ready. My twin brother, Connor, is officially old enough to take over as Alpha from my father. I know my father is excited to be able to pass the torch of the pack to my brother. I also know that Connor was disappointed when he didn’t smell his mate first thing this morning. She’s not in our pack, but that doesn’t mean that she’s not in another pack. Every eligible male and female Alpha will be at our birthday party today, which has my siblings in a tizzy of excitement. It’s an important day for Connor, which makes it an important day for me. My twin is my best friend, and I won’t ruin this party for him. “Congratulations,” I say to Anna and Bennett. “Thank you. I have a gift for you even though we won’t be able to join your party today. I’ll give it to your mother to give you.” “You didn’t have to do that,” I tell her. “Of course we did. You just helped to deliver our baby, didn’t you?” Bennett asks me. I smile. “Well, thank you. I know I’ll like it,” I say. I head back to the packhouse and spend the next couple of hours getting ready for my party. When I look in the mirror, I hardly recognize myself. I chose the dress specifically because I want Alpha Quirin to see me as a person, not as the pup that he always calls me. ‘Little Pup’. Ever since that first day that I spoke to him, he’s always called me Little Pup. I would despise the name if it didn’t make me feel somewhat special. No one else gets a pet name from Alpha Quirin. The floor-length gown is covered in sequins, adding brightness to the dress. The sleeves are straps that hang off the shoulder and there’s a small train in the back that adds a softness to the overall feel of the gown. ‘Kennedy, are you ready?’ I hear Connor’s voice in my head. ‘Yes, where are you?’ “Outside your door,’ he says, and I can hear the laughter in his voice. I open the door and see my very handsome brother standing there waiting for me. He’s wearing a suit that fits him perfectly, accenting his broad shoulders and narrow waist. He will have the people at the party drooling over him. They do anyway, but today, he looks every bit the Alpha heir that he is. “Why, Alpha Connor, how very nice of you to be my escort,” I say, smiling at my twin. His tie and cummerbund are a close match to the color of my dress. We’ll look very good walking into our party together. He snaps his feet together and gives me a formal bow before extending his arm to me. “How was the surgery? Mom said you were brilliant, as always,” he says. My brother has always been my biggest supporter with my mother a close second. “Oh, it was fantastic, Connor,” I say excitedly, making him chuckle. “Good. Now remember, no matter what happens today, you will always be my twin and my best friend. I hope that we both find our mates, but if not
” “Then we keep looking,” I say, knowing how important it is for him. “Then we keep looking. But, if we’re both lucky and you end up leaving for your new home soon, never forget that I’m here for you anytime you need me.” “Thanks, Connor.” “Now we’d better go before Wendy bursts something in her excitement.” I laugh as he begins leading me down the stairs. I turn, as I hear the gasps of the people in the room, watching as my brother and I make our way down the stairs. I look around the room, not seeing Alpha Quiring and feeling a stab of disappointment that he’s not here. He was the only one I was hoping to see. The room breaks out in “Happy Birthday!” as we get to the bottom step. From there, we’re separated by the massive number of people who want to say hello and wish us happy birthday. I’m about halfway through the room of people when Echo stands up in my head. ‘Echo?’ I ask just as I hear a nearly feral snarl behind me and the scent of sandalwood floods my nose. I turn and see that the partygoers have separated, leaving a space for me to see Alpha Quirin standing across the room from me, his nose in the air as he drinks in my scent. I gasp as he opens his eyes and focuses his intense gaze on me. “Mate,” his wolf, Raif, growls. The entire room has gone quiet and almost as one, all heads turn to stare at me. I swallow hard, excitement and desire flooding my system and overwhelming me. Thankfully, Echo has no problem managing these feelings. She’s thrilled. “Mate,” she purrs. Chapter 3: Warnings Quirin When Henry and I pulled up to the packhouse, I smelled her before I even opened the door. “Quirin, where are you going?” Henry asks as I quickly leap out of the car and make my way to the packhouse. I ignore him. I have to see her. It’s all I can do to keep Raif under control as he pulls me into the packhouse. Once inside, the place is packed and I can’t see her, can’t find her. Raif snarls angrily and the party guests part like the Red Sea. There, across the room from me, is Kennedy. My mate. Raif announces it before I can stop him. Part of me is thrilled. There’s always been something about Kennedy that has drawn me in, something that has made me feel protective and even possessive at times. And now, I know why, she’s my fated mate. The other part of me knows that the words that I spoke to her all those years ago were accurate. ‘People like me are no good for little pups like you.’ I hadn’t been lying. She deserves someone like Henry, or even someone like her brother. Instead, the Moon Goddess has decided to punish her with someone like me. I should reject her, I should set her free, but I know I can’t. I’m much too selfish for that. “Mate,” she says. I know it’s her wolf who replies to Raif, but watching her sweet mouth say the word that I’ve only dared to dream that she would say to me, makes the possessiveness that I’ve held on to tightly flare inside of me. It didn’t escape me that everyone, every single person in the room, turned to look at her when I called her my mate. I’m sure they all thought she’d reject me. And maybe she will. If she’s smart, she will. ‘I refuse to accept it,’ Raif says. ‘She’s ours. I want her. I want them both.’ Raif has wanted Echo from the moment he first saw her. Of course, back then she was much too young for me or him to do anything. I’d always felt the pull to this little pup, but once she had her wolf, the pull had become even stronger. I stare at her across the room, not moving as I watch her eyes go wide. I realize that her dress brings out the color of those eyes. ‘Stop making our mate think we don’t want her,’ Raif growls before literally pushing me forward. Rather than stopping and looking like a fool, I slowly walk up to Kennedy. Some might call it a prowl, the predator hunting his prey. But since the prey looks eager to be captured, I’m not sure it’s an accurate assessment. “Happy Birthday, Little Pup,” I say to her and instantly I get the response I expected. Her lips press together but before she can come back with some smart retort, I wrap my arm around her and pull her against me, pressing my lips to hers. When I finally pull back I look at her, my mate. “We’re leaving,” I growl. “What?” she asks, frowning while still looking dazed. I like that dazed look on her face. “Alpha Quirin, it’s Kennedy’s birthday. The party has just begun. Surely you don’t intend to take her away from her party already.” I don’t have to turn to know that it’s Alpha Connor who is speaking. The person looks exactly like his father and for that alone, I despise him. But he’s Kennedy’s twin and I know that she considers him her best friend. It’s the only reason I don’t take him down for trying to keep me from taking my mate. “There are too many unmated Alphas in this room for my liking,” I growl, never looking away from my mate. “No one is stupid enough to try and take your mate from you, Q. Everyone saw that the two of you are mates. Let her have her birthday party.” That comes from Henry. He’s come up behind me and is speaking softly. “Of course they won’t. I would take him down anyone who touches her,” I growl loudly, making sure every Alpha here knows that she’s mine. “Alpha Quirin.” This time it’s the sweet voice of Luna Yara. She, like Henry, is one of the few people in this world that I would never ignore. “We worked very hard to have a nice party for our twins. Would you please reconsider your need to take Kennedy from us so soon?” I realize that, through all of this, my mate hasn’t said a word. “What do you want, Kennedy?” I see the instant happiness that I used her name, rather than calling her Little Pup. “I want to be with you,” she says and it’s like she’s turned her beacon of light on me, pushing away all my darkness. Such is the power that this little wolf, barely an adult, has over me. “We should stay and celebrate you. But we’re leaving today,” I tell her. “Okay.” “Okay,” I say, finally pulling my eyes away from her. I turn to the room and see that everyone is staring at us. “Well, is this a party or what?” I growl. The music starts again and I move to stand behind my mate, glaring at any unmarked male who even looks this way. Others come up to wish my mate happy birthday, but they quickly move away. “Alpha Quirin, it is customary in this pack that the first dance on a birthday goes to the mother or father of the birthday boy or girl. I’m assuming, since you are well aware of this tradition, that you have no problem with me dancing with my daughter,” Alpha Warren says. His hand is already extended to Kennedy, and I see that Connor and Luna Yara are also about to step out onto the dance floor. They’re just waiting for me. Kennedy looks up at me as if it’s my decision. I guess everyone here knows that I have no problem fighting them if I don’t like what’s going on. “It’s tradition, right?” I ask her. “Right,” she says and turns to me, taking my hand. “Don’t disappear on me.” “I’m not going anywhere,” I say. It's meant as a threat but rather than the fear that it should cause in her, I get her mega-watt smile. That smile has always fascinated me. How can one person be so happy? I watch as her father leads her onto the dance floor and the two of them begin to move around the dance floor, easily and gracefully. I’m content to watch her gliding across the floor, but my best friend and brother have other plans. “Stop, Q.” “I have no idea what you’re talking about,” I say obstinately. “Of course you do. You’re not stupid. Stopping ruining this day for her.” “I’m not ruining anything for her. I asked what she wanted, and she said she wanted to be with me. I have no intention of letting any of these lecherous people get close to what’s mine.” “Do you count me as one of those lecherous people?” he growls, but I hear the hurt behind it. I turn and look at him. “I know you wanted her. But she’s mine. Maybe I don’t deserve her, but I can’t let her go. If you can respect that, then we’re good. If you can’t, then we have a problem.” He turns and looks at me. “That will very much depend on how you treat her, Quirin. If you mistreat her
” “Then what, Henry?” I ask. “Let’s not find out, okay? And for the record, I’m insulted that you would think that wouldn’t respect the mate bond. Anyone’s mate bond,” he says, walking out onto the dance floor and asking my mate to dance. I see Kennedy look over at me as if once again questioning if it’s okay for her to dance with someone else. Am I that overbearing? Probably. “What are you doing, Quirin?” “About what, Luna Farrah,” I say sighing. There are maybe five people in this world that I care about. Four of them have approached me today. Well, technically, I approached Kennedy, but the other three, Henry, Luna Yara, and now Luna Farrah, have approached me on Kennedy’s behalf. I’m wondering when Alpha Harold will approach me. “This is her day, Quirin,” she says. I’m not surprised that the massive aura that I’m pushing out to keep people away isn’t keeping Luna Farrah away. It never did. “And I’m letting her have it,” I quip. “Letting her. What an interesting way to phrase it. How kind of you to LET her have her birthday party,” she growls softly. I sigh. “You know I hate these things.” “And I know that if you like someone, that it doesn’t matter what YOU want, Quirin. And if you can’t like that girl the way that she deserves, then reject her. It will make her feel bad now, but she’ll thank you later.” “She’s mine,” I growl, low enough that no one else will overhear. “Then make sure you treat her like that means something, Quirin. She’s a sweet girl, smart and loving. If you intend to stay mated to her, then don’t you dare take that away from her.” She walks off just as Alpha Harold walks up to Kennedy. He looks over at me and it’s obvious that he’s daring me to question his intentions with my mate. I don’t. He has his own mate and I lived with them long enough to know that he loves Luna Farrah with all of his heart. What no one else seems to realize is that I like Kennedy with all of my heart. I just don’t show it the way that others do. Chapter 4: Birthday Party Kennedy Every time someone asks me to dance, I take the opportunity to look over at Quirin. First, I was surprised by his possessiveness of me and I’m afraid to do something that will make him think that I don’t want him. I do want him. I always have. But second, I’m afraid he’ll run. It’s not that he’s a fearful person, well at least not usually. But I’ve been watching my mate for years and I know that when it comes to emotions, he’s not very good at handling them. “Luna Kennedy, how do you feel about being mated to my adopted son,” Alpha Harold asks as we dance. “I’m very happy about it, Alpha,” I tell him truthfully. “Hmmm, not many people would say that. My son isn’t an easy person to get close to.” “I’ve never found it that difficult.” “No, I guess you haven’t. Have you ever been to his pack, Luna?” I like that he keeps calling me Luna. Until Quirin called me mate, I was an Alpha, but now, being a Luna means that I’ve found the person I like. I can’t wait until his mark is on my neck and mine is on his so I can show everyone that he is mine. “No, I haven’t, Alpha. You have though, right?” “Yes. I’ll warn you, Kennedy, Quirin’s pack is different. His pack is made up of previous rogues, scrappy individuals who are used to fighting for what they have and what they want. You’re a strong person, Kennedy. It will take a strong person to make her way in a pack like that.” “I’ll do my very best, Alpha,” I tell him. “I’m sure you will,” he says just before his eyes shift to look over my head. A moment later I feel heat at my back and smell his sandalwood scent. “Are you going to let me dance with my mate, father?” “I was just warming her up for you, Quirin. Luna Kennedy, I do hope to see you soon.” “Thank you, Alpha,” I say to him and then turn to my mate. He looks at me for a moment, his eyebrow going up in the arrogant way that he has. Personally, I’ve always found it extremely incredible. “I didn’t know you danced, Alpha Quirin,” I say as he takes me in his arms. “I’ve never had anyone I was interested in dancing with before, Little Pup,” he says. I ignore the ‘pup’ part and revel in the thought that he wants to dance with me. He begins to expertly move me around the floor. “Where did you learn to dance like this, Alpha?” I ask him. He looks at me. “Quirin, Kennedy. If we’re going to be mated, we should be more familiar, don’t you think?” I smile at him and even though he doesn’t smile, I watch his eyes soften. “Where did you learn to dance, Quirin?” “My mother, mostly. My father said that Alphas needed to know how to dance so we could play the mating game, searching for our mate, finding her, wooing her, all of that.” “Since you’ve searched for and found me, is this a game to you?” I ask him. “Or are you wooing me?” “I was never good at playing games, Little Pup. I am who I am. I don’t have time for frivolous things like playing games,” he says and there’s something in his tone, something that makes me think he’s trying to warn me off of him. It won’t work. “So, you’re wooing me then?” I ask. He looks down at me and the intense look in his eyes takes my breath away. “I’m going to make you mine today, Kennedy. There will be no going back, no second chances. After today, you will be mine forever. You will belong to me. You should think about that before we leave here today. Because once my mark is on you, I will never allow you to leave me.” “Well, once my mark is on you, I’ll never allow you to leave me either. So perhaps you should be the one thinking about things before we leave today,” I say indignantly, my tone expressing my aggravation with his words. I’m rewarded with one of his rare smiles. “I’ve done nothing BUT think about it since Raif called you our mate.” “You’re questioning if you want me as a mate?” I ask quietly. His face becomes more serious. “Do you remember what I said to you that day in the garden on Henry’s eighteenth birthday?” “You said people like you are no good for little pups like me. But I disagree.” I can see the surprise on his face. I’m not sure if it’s because I remembered or because I disagree with him. “And do you remember what you said to me after that?” he asks. “I said I’m not afraid of you,” I remember that day as if it were yesterday. I’ve relived it a thousand times in my mind and in my dreams. “And you never have been, have you, Little Pup?” “No.” “Why is that? Others are terrified of me. Most people won’t even come close enough to speak to me. But not you. Never you. You always made a point of coming over to talk to me, didn’t you?” “You don’t scare me. You never did,” I tell him honestly. I’m not sure what he would have said, but at that moment, my father began tapping a glass. He calls Connor and me to the front of the room, wishing us a happy birthday and announcing my brother’s Alpha ceremony in one week. “Alpha Quirin, I do hope that you and Kennedy will be here to see her twin take his place as Alpha of the pack,” my father says. I know of the animosity between my father and my mate. It’s been there all of my life, and I know why the animosity is there. The only difference is the perspective of the person telling the story. I see Quirin ready to decline, but I refuse to miss such a momentous occasion for my brother. “Of course, we’ll be here, Father,” I say before Quirin can decline. “Excellent,” he says, not giving Quirin a chance to overrule people now, your mother and I have gifts for the two of you.” He turns and my mother joins him, handing him a box before coming to me and handing me a box. “Oh Mother, you didn’t have to,” I say. “You’re my daughter. And now, it feels even more important since you’re going to be leaving and starting your own life,” she says, with tears in her eyes. I hug her, long enough that I hear awkward laughs from the others gathered around. I’m sure it’s about my brother’s watch. I’ve seen it already and I know it cost a fortune. It’s a rare, very expensive watch that my father felt my brother should have. “Thank you, father. Thank you, Mother,” he says, putting the watch on. “Your turn, Kennedy,” my father says. I smile, looking over at Quirin. I see something like regret on his face, but I’m not sure why he’d be regretful of whatever my parents got me. I open the box and it’s a gorgeous diamond necklace. “Oh, it’s so beautiful!” I say. “Let me put it on you,” my mother says. “I knew it would go perfectly with your dress,” she says. When it’s clasped, I turn and hug her. “Thank you!” Then I go to my father and hug him as well. “Thank you!” “Of course. Let’s have some cake!” he says, tucking me against his side as he announces cake to the room. “Listen, Kennedy. Before you leave, I wanted to tell you 
 “ my father begins. “Kennedy, let’s go have some cake and then we need to think about leaving,” Quirin says, coming up behind me. I can feel the tension between the two people, and I can also tell that my father doesn’t want to let me go. He doesn’t trust Quirin to take care of me. I pull away from my father. There is no choice for me. Quirin has always been the person I’ve wanted. He is my mate. I’m an Alpha wolf and I like a challenge just like any Alpha. I know that things between me and Quirin won’t always be easy, but I know that there is no one else for me. “Yes, Quirin, let’s go get some cake.” I take his hand and lead him away from my parents. It’s only about an hour later when Quirin tells me that I need to go pack my things. “Since we’re apparently coming back in a week, just bring what you need for now. I’ll make plans to get a truck and we can bring everything else back next week when we’re here.” “Okay,” I say, starting to get nervous. “I won’t take too long.” I find my mother and ask her to help me, before heading upstairs to pack up my life. I’m ready to move and leave this pack and my family behind me, ready to start my new life with Quirin, wherever that may lead. LEARN_MORE https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=18347&u New world publications https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/ 3,810 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn more 0 befant.com IMAGE https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=18347&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476633539_1722000405324032_3928283915405218463_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=pRll3YrvgmkQ7kNvgGJ0dKC&_nc_oc=Adg2mfuiEkksSp3zQDxa5_xw7ze_BYm8JFLEkb1I8pkmh5-XN7JFHJTYhv3IzyQVBimUrOTeF55nCypHfqu5e-0H&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AyemybAZbIckd-Tb6XW-Nvl&oh=00_AYCB8D-jRIeQx5aRhzAtn1Ou589PncZ5G1rEROM77nY7lg&oe=67CC1311 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 New world publications 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete

Page 97 of 166, showing 20 record(s) out of 3,306 total

Download CSV New Ads